The sultry September day was drawing to a
close, and as the sun went down, a dark
thunder-cloud came slowly up from the
west, muttering in deep undertones, and
emitting occasional gleams of lightning by way
of heralding the coming storm, from which
both man and beast intuitively sought shelter.
Ere long the streets of Mayfield were deserted,
save by the handsome carriage and span of
spirited grays, which went dashing through the town
toward the large house upon the hill, the residence of
Judge Howell, who paid no heed to the storm, so absorbed
was he in the letter which he held in his hand, and
which had roused him to a state of fearful excitement.
Through the gate, and up the long avenue, lined with
10giant trees of maple and beech, the horses flew, and just
as the rain came down in torrents they stood panting
before the door of Beechwood.
“Bring me a light! Why isn’t there one already
here?” roared the Judge, as he stalked into his library,
and banged the door with a crash scarcely equalled by
the noise of the tempest without.
“Got up a little thunder-storm on his own account!
Wonder what’s happened him now!” muttered Rachel,
the colored housekeeper, as she placed a lamp upon the
table, and then silently left the room.
Scarcely was she gone when, seating himself in his armchair,
the Judge began to read again the letter which had
so much disturbed him. It was post-marked at a little
out-of-the-way place among the backwoods of Maine, and
it purported to have come from a young mother, who
asked him to adopt a little girl, nearly two months old.
“Her family is fully equal to your own,” the mother
wrote; “and should you take my baby, you need never
blush for her parentage. I have heard of you, Judge
Howell. I know that you are rich, that you are comparatively
alone, and there are reasons why I would rather
my child should go to Beechwood than any other spot in
the wide world. You need her, too,—need something to
comfort your old age, for with all your money, you are
far from being happy.”
“The deuce I am!” muttered the Judge. “How did the
11trollop know that, or how did she know of me, any way?
I take a child to comfort my old age! Ridiculous! I’m
not old,—I’m only fifty,—just in the prime of life; but
I hate young ones, and I won’t have one in my house!
I’m tormented enough with Rachel’s dozen, and if that
madame brings hers here, I’ll——”
The remainder of the sentence was cut short by a peal
of thunder, so long and loud that even the exasperated
Judge was still until the roar had died away; then, resuming
the subject of his remarks, he continued:
“Thanks to something, this letter has been two weeks
on the road, and as she is tired of looking for an answer
by this time, I sha’n’t trouble myself to write,—but what
of Richard?—I have not yet seen why he is up there in
New Hampshire, chasing after that Hetty, when he ought
to have been home weeks ago;” and taking from his
pocket another and an unopened letter, he read why his
only son and heir of all his vast possessions was in New
Hampshire “chasing after Hetty,” as he termed it.
Hetty Kirby was a poor relation, whom the Judge’s wife
had taken into the family, and treated with the utmost
kindness and consideration; on her death-bed she had
committed the young girl to her husband’s care, bidding
him be kind to Hetty for her sake. In Judge Howell’s
crusty heart there was one soft, warm spot,—the memory
of his wife and beautiful young daughter, the latter of
whom died within a few months after her marriage. They12had loved the orphan Hetty, and for their sakes, he had
kept her until accident revealed to him the fact that to
his son, then little more than a boy, there was no music
so sweet as Hetty’s voice,—no light so bright as that
which shone in Hetty’s eye.
Then the lion was roused, and he turned her from his
door, while Richard was threatened with disinheritance if
he dared to think again of the humble Hetty. There was
no alternative but to submit, for Judge Howell’s word
was law, and, with a sad farewell to what had been her
home so long, Hetty went back to the low-roofed house
among the granite hills, where her mother and half-imbecile
grandmother were living.
Richard, too, returned to college, and from that time
not a word had passed between the father and the son
concerning the offending Hetty until now, when Richard
wrote that she was dead, together with her grandmother,—that
news of her illness had been forwarded to him,
and immediately after leaving college, in July, he had
hastened to New Hampshire, and staid by her until she
died.
“You can curse me for it if you choose,” he said, “but
it will not make the matter better. I loved Hetty Kirby:
while living, I love her memory now that she is dead;
and in that little grave beneath the hill I have buried my
heart forever.”
The letter closed by saying that Richard would possibly
13be home that night, and he asked that the carriage might
be in waiting at the depot.
The news of Hetty’s death kept the Judge silent for a
moment, while his heart gave one great throb as he
thought of the fair-haired, blue-eyed girl, who had so often
ministered to his comfort.
“Poor thing, she’s in heaven, I’m sure,” he said;
“and if I was ever harsh to her, it’s too late to help it
now. I always liked her well enough, but I did not like
her making love to Richard. He’ll get over it, too, even
if he does talk about his heart being buried in her grave.
Stuff and nonsense! Just as if a boy of twenty knows
where his heart is. Needn’t tell me. He’ll come to his
senses after he’s been home a spell, and that reminds me
that I must send the carriage for him. Here, Ruth,” he
continued, as he saw a servant passing in the hall, “tell
Joe not to put out the horses, or if he has, to harness up
again. Richard is coming home, and he must meet him
at the station.”
Ruth departed with the message and the Judge again
took up the letter in which a child had been offered for
his adoption. Very closely he scrutinized the handwriting,
but it was not a familiar one to him. He had never seen
it before, and, tearing the paper in pieces, he scattered
them upon the floor.
The storm by this time had partially subsided, and he
heard the carriage wheels grinding into the gravel as Joe
14drove from the house. Half an hour went by, and then
the carriage returned again; but Richard was not in it,
and the father sat down alone to the supper kept in waiting
for his son. It was a peculiarity of the Judge to retire
precisely at nine o’clock; neither friend nor foe could
keep him up beyond that hour, he said; and on this evening,
as on all others, the lights disappeared from his room
just as the nine o’clock bell was heard in the distance.
But the Judge was nervous to-night. The thunder which
at intervals continued to roar, made him restless, and ten
o’clock found him even more wakeful than he had been
an hour before.
“What the plague ails me?” he exclaimed, tossing uneasily
from side to side, “and what the deuce can that be?
Rachel’s baby as I live! What is she doing with it here?
If there’s anything I detest, it is a baby’s squall. Just
hear that, will you?” and raising himself upon his elbow
he listened intently to what was indisputably an infant
wail, rising even above the storm, for it had commenced
raining again, and the thunder at times was fearfully loud.
“Screech away,” said the Judge, as a cry, sharper and
more prolonged, fell upon his ear; “screech away till you
split your throat; but I’ll know why a Christian man, who
hates children, must be driven distracted in his own
house,” and stepping into the hall, he called out, at the
top of his voice, “Ho, Rachel!” but no Rachel made her
appearance; and a little further investigation sufficed to
15show that she had retired to the little cottage in the back
yard, which, in accordance with a Southern custom, the
Judge, who was a Virginian, had built for herself and her
husband. Rachel was also a native of Virginia, but for
many years she had lived at Beechwood, where she was
now the presiding genius,—and the one servant whom the
Judge trusted above all others. But she had one great
fault, at which her master chafed terribly; she had nearly
as many children as the fabled woman who lived in a
shoe. Indeed there seemed to be no end to the little
darkies who daily sunned themselves upon the velvety
sward in front of their cabin door, and were nightly stowed
away in the three wide trundle-beds, which Rachel brought
forth from unheard-of hiding-places, and made up near
her own. If there was one thing in the world more than
another which the Judge professed to hate, it was children,
and when Rachel innocently asked him to name her
twelfth, he answered wrathfully:
“A dozen,—the old Harry!—call it Finis,—and let it
be so,—do you hear?”
“Yes, marster,” was the submissive answer, and so
Finis, or Finn, for short, was the name given to the child,
which the Judge fancied was so disturbing him, as, leaning
over the banister, he called aloud to Rachel, “to stop
that noise, and carry Finn back where he belonged.”
“She has carried him back, I do believe,” he said to
himself, as he heard how still it was below, and retiring
16to his room, he tried again to sleep, succeeding so far as
to fall away into a doze, from which he was aroused by a
thunder-crash, which shook the massive building to its
foundation, and wrung from the watch-dog, Tiger, who
kept guard without, a deafening yell.
But to neither of these sounds did the Judge pay the
least attention, for, mingled with them, and continuing
after both had died away, was that same infant wail,
tuned now to a higher, shriller note, as if the little creature
were suffering from fear or bodily pain.
“Might as well try to sleep in bedlam!” exclaimed the
exasperated Judge, stepping from his bed a second time,
and commencing to dress himself, while his nervousness
and irritability increased in proportion as the cries grew
louder and more alarming.
Striking a light and frowning wrathfully at the sour,
tired-looking visage reflected by the mirror, he descended
the stairs and entered the kitchen, where everything was
in perfect order, even to the kindlings laid upon the
hearth for the morning fire. The cries, too, were fainter
there and could scarcely be heard at all, but as he retraced
his steps and came again into the lower hall, he
heard them distinctly, and also Tiger’s howl. Guided by
the sound, he kept on his way until he reached the front
door, when a thought flashed upon him which rendered
him for an instant powerless to act. What if that Maine
woman, tired of waiting for an answer to her letter, had
17taken some other way of accomplishing her purpose?
What if he should find a baby on his steps! “But I sha’n’t,”
he said, decidedly; “I won’t, and if I do, I’ll kick it into
the street, or something,” and emboldened by this resolution
he unlocked the door, and shading the lamp with
his hand, peered cautiously out into the darkness.
With a cry of delight Tiger sprang forward, nearly upsetting
his master, who staggered back a pace or two, and
then, recovering himself, advanced again toward the open
door.
“There’s nothing here,” he said, thrusting his head out
into the rain, which was dropping fast through the thick
vine leaves which overhung the lattice of the portico.
As if to disprove this assertion, the heavens for an instant
blazed with light, and showed him where a small
white object lay in a willow basket beneath the seat built
on either side of the door. He knew it was not Finn, for
the tiny fingers which grasped the basket edge were white
and pure as wax, while the little dimples about the joints
involuntarily carried him back to a time when just such a
baby hand as this had patted his bearded cheek or pulled
his long black hair. Perhaps it was the remembrance of
that hand, now cold in death, which prompted him to a
nearer survey of the contents of the basket, and setting
down his lamp, he stooped to draw it forth, while Tiger
stood by trembling with joy that his vigils were ended,
and that human aid had come at last to the helpless creature
18he had guarded with the faithfulness peculiar to his
race.
It was a fair, round face which met the judge’s view as
he removed the flannel blanket, and the bright, pretty
eyes which looked up into his were full of tears. But the
Judge hardened his heart, and though he did not kick the
baby into the rain, he felt strongly tempted so to do, and
glancing toward the cornfield not far away, where he
fancied the mother might be watching the result, he
screamed:
“Come here, you madame, and take the brat away, for
I sha’n’t touch it, you may depend upon that.”
Having thus relieved his mind, he was about to re-enter
the house, when, as if divining his intention, Tiger planted
his huge form in the doorway, and effectually kept him
back.
“Be quiet, Tiger, be quiet,” said the Judge, stroking his
shaggy mane; but Tiger refused to move, until at last, as
if seized by a sudden instinct, he darted toward the basket,
which he took in his mouth, and carried into the
hall.
“It sha’n’t be said a brute is more humane than myself,”
thought the Judge, and leaving the dog and the baby
together, he stalked across the yard, and, pounding on
Rachel’s door, bade her come to the house at once.
But a few moments elapsed ere Rachel stood in the
hall, her eyes protruding like harvest apples when she
19saw the basket and the baby it contained. The twelve
young Van Brunts sleeping in their three trundle-beds,
had enlarged her motherly heart, just as the Judge’s lonely
condition had shrivelled his, and kneeling down she took
the wee thing in her arms, called it a “little honey,” and
then, woman-like, examined its dress, which was of the
finest material, and trimmed with costly lace.
“It’s none of your low-flung truck,” she said. “The
edgin’ on its slip cost a heap, and its petticoats is all
worked with floss.”
“Petticoats be hanged!” roared the Judge. “Who
cares for worked petticoats? The question is, what are
we to do with it?”
“Do with it?” repeated Rachel, hugging it closer to
her bosom. “Keep it, in course. ’Pears like it seems
mighty nigh to me,” and she gave it another squeeze, this
time uttering a faint outcry, for a sharp point of something
had penetrated through the thin folds of her gingham
dress. “Thar’s somethin’ fastened to ’t,” she said,
and removing the blanket, she saw a bit of paper pinned
to the infant’s waist. “This may ’splain the matter,” she
continued, passing it to the Judge, who read, in the same
handwriting of the letter: “God prosper you, Judge
Howell, in proportion as you are kind to my baby, whom
I have called Mildred.”
“Mildred!” repeated the judge, “Mildred be——”
He did not finish the sentence, for he seemed to hear
20far back in the past a voice much like his own, saying
aloud:
“I, Jacob, take thee, Mildred, to be my wedded wife.”
The Mildred taken then in that shadowy old church had
been for years a loving, faithful wife, and another Mildred,
too, with starry eyes and nut-brown hair had flitted
through his halls, calling him her father. The Maine
woman must surely have known of this when she gave
her offspring the only name in the world which could
possibly have touched the Judge’s heart. With a perplexed
expression upon his face, he stood rubbing his
hands together, while Rachel launched forth into a stream
of baby-talk, like that with which she was wont to edify
her twelve young blackbirds.
“For Heaven’s sake, stop that! You fairly turn my
stomach,” said the Judge, as she added the finishing touch
by calling the child “a pessus ’ittle darlin’ dumplin’!”
“You women are precious big fools with babies!”
“Wasn’t Miss Milly just as silly as any on us?” asked
Rachel, who knew his weak point; “and if she was here
to-night, instead of over Jordan, don’t you believe she’d
take the little critter as her own?”
“That’s nothing to do with it,” returned the Judge.
“The question is, how shall we dispose of it—to-night, I
mean, for in the morning I shall see about its being taken
to the poor-house.”
“The poor-house!” repeated Rachel. “Ain’t it writ
21on that paper, ‘The Lord sarve you and yourn as you
sarve her and hern’? Thar’s a warnin’ in that which I
shall mind ef you don’t. The baby ain’t a-goin’ to the
poor-house. I’ll take it myself first. A hen don’t scratch
no harder for thirteen than she does for twelve, and
though Joe ain’t no kind o’ count, I can manage somehow.
Shall I consider it mine?”
“Yes, till morning,” answered the Judge, who really
had no definite idea as to what he intended doing with
the helpless creature thus forced upon him against his
will.
He abhorred children,—he would not for anything have
one abiding in his house, and especially this one of so
doubtful parentage; still he was not quite inclined to cast
it off, and he wished there was some one with whom to
advise. Then, as he remembered the expected coming of
his son, he thought, “Richard will tell me what to do!”
and feeling somewhat relieved he returned to his chamber,
while Rachel hurried off to her cabin, where, in a few
words, she explained the matter to Joe, who, being naturally
of a lazy temperament, was altogether too sleepy to
manifest emotion of any kind, and was soon snoring as
loudly as ever.
In his rude pine cradle little Finn was sleeping, and
once Rachel thought to lay the stranger baby with him;
but proud as she was of her color and of her youngest
born, too, she felt that there was a dividing line over
22which she must not pass, so Finn was finally removed to
the pillow of his sire, the cradle re-arranged, and the baby
carefully lain to rest.
Meantime, on his bedstead of rosewood, Judge Howell
tried again to sleep, but all in vain were his attempts to
woo the wayward goddess, and he lay awake until the
moon, struggling through the broken clouds, shone
upon the floor. Then, in the distance, he heard the
whistle of the night express, and knew it was past midnight.
“I wish that Maine woman had been drowned in Passamaquoddy
Bay!” said he, rolling his pillow into a ball
and beating it with his fist. “Yes, I do, for I’ll be hanged
if I want to be bothered this way! Hark! I do believe
she’s prowling round the house yet,” he continued, as he
thought he caught the sound of a footstep upon the gravelled
walk.
He was not mistaken in the sound, and he was about
getting up for the third and, as he swore to himself, the
last time, when a loud ring of the bell, and a well-known
voice, calling: “Father! father! let me in,” told him
that not the Maine woman, but his son Richard, had
come. Hastening down the stairs, he unlocked the door,
and Richard Howell stepped into the hall, his boots bespattered
with mud, his clothes wet with the heavy rain,
and his face looking haggard and pale by the dim light of
the lamp his father carried in his hand.
23“Why, Dick!” exclaimed the Judge, “what ails you?
You are as white as a ghost.”
“I am tired and sick,” was Richard’s reply. “I’ve
scarcely slept for several weeks.”
“Been watching with Hetty, I dare say,” thought the
Judge; but he merely said: “Why didn’t you come at
seven, as you wrote you would?”
“I couldn’t conveniently,” Richard replied: “and, as
I was anxious to get here as soon as possible, I took the
night express, and have walked from the depot. But
what is that?” he continued, as he entered the sitting-room,
and saw the willow basket standing near the door.
“Dick,” and the Judge’s voice dropped to a nervous
whisper,—“Dick, if you’ll believe me, some infernal
Maine woman has had a baby, and left it on our steps.
She wrote first to know if I’d take it, but the letter
was two weeks coming. I didn’t get it until to-night, and,
as I suppose she was tired of waiting, she brought it along
right in the midst of that thunder-shower. She might
have known I’d kick it into the street, just as I said
I would,—the trollop!”
“Oh, father!” exclaimed the more humane young man,
“you surely didn’t treat the innocent child so cruelly!”
“No, I didn’t, though my will was good enough,”
answered the father. “Just think of the scandalous
reports that are certain to follow. It will be just like
that gossiping Widow Simms to get up some confounded
24yarn, and involve us both, the wretch! But I sha’n’t
keep it,—I shall send it to the poor-house.”
And, by way of adding emphasis to his words, he gave
the basket a shove, which turned it bottom side up, and
scattered over the floor sundry articles of baby-wear,
which had before escaped his observation.
Among these was a tiny pair of red morocco shoes; for
the “Maine woman,” as he called her, had been thoughtful
both for the present and future wants of her child.
“Look, father,” said Richard, taking them up and
holding them to the light. “They are just like those
sister Mildred used to wear. You know mother saved
them, because they were the first; and you have them
still in your private drawer.”
Richard had touched a tender chord, and it vibrated
at once, bringing to his father memories of a little soft,
fat foot, which had once been encased in a slipper much
like the one Richard held in his hand. The patter of
that foot had ceased forever, and the soiled, worn shoe
was now a sacred thing, even though the owner had
grown up to beautiful womanhood ere her home was made
desolate.
“Yes, Dick,” he said, as he thought of all this. “It
is like our dear Milly’s, and what is a little mysterious, the
baby is called Mildred, too. It was written on a bit
of paper, and pinned upon the dress.”
“Then you will keep her, won’t you? and Beechwood
25will not be so lonely,” returned Richard, continuing after
a pause, “Where is she, this little lady? I am anxious
to pay her my respects.”
“Down with Rachel, just where she ought to be,” said
the Judge; and Richard rejoined, “Down with all those
negroes? Oh, father, how could you? Suppose it were
your child, would you want it there?”
“The deuce take it—’tain’t mine—there ain’t a drop
of Howell blood in its veins, the Lord knows, and as
for my lying awake, feeding sweetened milk to that Maine
woman’s brat, I won’t do it, and that’s the end of it.
I won’t, I say,—but I knew’t would be just like you to
want me to keep it. You have the most unaccountable
taste, and always had. There isn’t another young man
of your expectations, who would ever have cared for
that——”
“Father,” and Richard’s hand was laid upon the Judge’s
arm. “Father, Hetty is dead, and we will let her rest,
but if she had lived, I would have called no other woman
my wife.”
“And the moment you had called her so, I would have
disinherited you, root and branch,” was the Judge’s savage
answer. “I would have seen her and you and your children
starve before I would have raised my hand. The
heir of Beechwood marry Hetty Kirby! Why, her father
was a blacksmith and her mother a factory girl,—do you
hear?”
26Richard made no reply, and striking another light, he
went to his chamber, where varied and bitter thoughts
kept him wakeful until the September sun shone upon the
wall, and told him it was morning. In the yard below he
heard the sound of Rachel’s voice, and was reminded by it
of the child left there the previous night. He would see
it for himself, he said, and making a hasty toilet, he walked
leisurely down the well-worn path which led to the cottage
door. The twelve were all awake, and as he drew near,
a novel sight presented itself to his view. In the rude
pine cradle, the baby lay, while over it the elder Van
Brunts were bending, engaged in a hot discussion as to
which should have “the little white nigger for their own.”
At the approach of Richard their noisy clamor ceased,
and they fell back respectfully as he drew near the cradle.
Richard Howell was exceedingly fond of children, and
more than one of Rachel’s dusky brood had he held upon
his lap, hence it was, perhaps, that he parted so gently
the silken rings of soft brown hair, clustering around the
baby’s brow, smoothed the velvety cheek, and even kissed
the parted lips. The touch awoke the child, who seemed
intuitively to know that the face bending so near to its own
was a friendly one, and when Richard took it in his arms,
it offered no resistance, but rather lovingly nestled its
little head upon his shoulder, as he wrapped its blanket
carefully about it, and started for the house.
CHAPTER II. VILLAGE GOSSIP.
27
Little Mildred lay in the willow basket,
where Richard Howell had placed her
when he brought her from the cabin. Between
himself and father there had been a
spirited controversy as to what should be
done with her, the one insisting that she
should be sent to the poor-house, and the other
that she should stay at Beechwood. The discussion
lasted long, and they were still lingering
at the breakfast table, when Rachel came in, her
appearance indicating that she was the bearer of some
important message.
“If you please,” she began, addressing herself to the
Judge, “I’ve jest been down to Cold Spring after a bucket
o’ water, for I feel mighty like a strong cup of hyson
this mornin’, bein’ I was so broke of my rest, and the
pump won’t make such a cup as Cold Spring——”
“Never mind the pump, but come to the point at
once,” interposed the Judge, glancing toward the basket
28with a presentiment that what she had to tell concerned
the little Mildred.
“Yes, that’s what I’m coming to, ef I ever get thar.
You see, I ain’t an atom gossipy, but bein’ that the Thompson
door was wide open, and looked invitin’ like, I
thought I’d go in a minit, and after fillin’ my bucket with
water,—though come to think on’t, I ain’t sure I had filled
it,—had I? Let me see,—I b’lieve I had, though I ain’t
sure——”
Rachel was extremely conscientious, and no amount of
coaxing could have tempted her to go on until she had
settled it satisfactorily as to whether the bucket was filled
or not. This the Judge knew, and he waited patiently until
she decided that “the bucket was filled, or else it
wasn’t, one or t’other,” any way, she left it on the grass,
she said, and went into Thompson’s, where she found
Aunt Hepsy “choppin’ cabbage and snappin’ at the boy
with the twisted feet, who was catching flies on the winder.”
“I didn’t go in to tell ’em anything particular, but
when Miss Hawkins, in the bedroom, give a kind of lonesome
sithe, which I knew was for dead Bessy, I thought
I’d speak of our new baby that come last night in the
basket; so I told ’em how’t you wanted to send it to the
poor-house, but I wouldn’t let you, and was goin’ to nuss
it and fotch it up as my own, and then Miss Hawkins
looked up kinder sorry-like, and says, ‘Rather than suffer
that, I’ll take it in place of my little Bessy.’
29“You or’to of seen Aunt Hepsy then,—but I didn’t stay
to hear her blow. I clipped it home as fast as ever I could,
and left my bucket settin’ by the spring.”
“So you’ll have no difficulty in ascertaining whether
you filled it or not,” slyly suggested Richard. Then, turning
to his father, he continued, “It strikes me favorably,
this letting Hannah Hawkins take the child, inasmuch
as you are so prejudiced against it. She will be kind
to it, I’m sure, and I shall go down to see her at once.”
There was something so cool and determined in Richard’s
manner, that the Judge gave up the contest without
another word, and silently watched his son as he hurried
along the beaten path which led to the Cold Spring.
Down the hill, and where its gable-roof was just discernible
from the windows of the Beechwood mansion,
stood the low, brown house, which, for many years, had
been tenanted by Hezekiah Thompson, and which, after
his decease, was still occupied by Hepsabah, his wife.
Only one child had been given to Hepsabah,—a gentle,
blue-eyed daughter, who, after six years of happy wifehood,
returned to her mother,—a widow, with two little fatherless
children,—one a lame, unfortunate boy, and the other
a beautiful little girl. Toward the boy with the twisted
feet, Aunt Hepsy, as she was called, looked askance, while
all the kinder feelings of her nature seemed called into
being by the sweet, winning ways of the baby Bessy; but
when one bright September day they laid the little one
30away beneath the autumnal grass, and came back to their
home without her, she steeled her heart against the entire
world, and the wretched Hannah wept on her lonely pillow,
uncheered by a single word of comfort, save those
her little Oliver breathed into her ear.
Just one week Bessy had lain beneath the maples when
Rachel bore to the cottage news of the strange child left
at the master’s door, and instantly Hannah’s heart yearned
toward the helpless infant, which she offered to take for
her own. At first her mother opposed the plan, but when
she saw how determined Hannah was, she gave it up, and
in a most unamiable frame of mind was clearing her
breakfast dishes away, when Richard Howell appeared,
asking to see Mrs. Hawkins. Although a few years older
than himself, Hannah Thompson had been one of Richard’s
earliest playmates and warmest friends. He knew
her disposition well, and knew she could be trusted; and
when she promised to love the little waif, whose very
helplessness had interested him in its behalf, he felt sure
that she would keep her word.
Half an hour later and Mildred lay sleeping in Bessy’s
cradle, as calmly as if she were not the subject of the most
wonderful surmises and ridiculous conjectures. On the
wings of the wind the story flew that a baby had been left
on Judge Howell’s steps,—that the Judge had sworn it
should be sent to the poor-house; while the son, who
came home at twelve o’clock at night, covered with mud
31and wet to the skin, had evinced far more interest in the
stranger than was at all commendable for a boy scarcely
out of his teens.
“But there was no tellin’ what young bucks would do,
or old ones either, for that matter!” so at least said
Widow Simms, the Judge’s bugbear, as she donned her
shaker and palm-leaf shawl, and hurried across the fields
in the direction of Beechwood, feeling greatly relieved to
find that the object of her search was farther down the
hill, for she stood somewhat in awe of the Judge and his
proud son. But once in Hannah Hawkins’ bedroom,
with her shaker on the floor and the baby on her lap, her
tongue was loosened, and scarcely a person in the town
who could by any possible means have been at all connected
with the affair, escaped a malicious cut. The infant
was then minutely examined, and pronounced the
very image of the Judge, or of Captain Harrington, or of
Deacon Snyder, she could not tell which.
“But I’m bound to find out,” she said; “I sha’n’t rest
easy nights till I do.”
Then suddenly remembering that a kindred spirit, Polly
Dutton, who lived some distance away, had probably not
yet heard the news, she fastened her palm-leaf shawl with
her broken-headed darning-needle, and bade Mrs. Hawkins
good-morning just as a group of other visitors was
announced.
All that day, and for many succeeding ones, the cottage
32was crowded with curious people, who had come to see
the sight, and all of whom offered an opinion as to the
parentage of the child. For more than four weeks a bevy
of old women, with Widow Simms and Polly Dutton at
their head, sat upon the character of nearly every person
they knew, and when at last the sitting was ended and
the verdict rendered, it was found that none had passed
the ordeal so wholly unscathed as Richard Howell. It
was a little strange, they admitted, that he should go to
Kiah Thompson’s cottage three times a day; but then he
had always been extremely fond of children, and it was
but natural that he should take an interest in this one,
particularly as his father had set his face so firmly against
it, swearing heartily if its name were mentioned in his
presence, and even threatening to prosecute the Widow
Simms if she ever again presumed to say that the brat
resembled him or his.
With a look of proud disdain upon his handsome, boyish
face, Richard, who on account of his delicate health
had not returned to college, heard from time to time
what the gossiping villagers had to say of himself, and
when at last it was told to him that he was exonerated
from all blame, and that some had even predicted what
the result would be, were his interest in the baby to continue
until she were grown to womanhood, he burst into
a merry laugh, the first which had escaped him since he
came back to Beechwood.
33“Stranger things than that had happened,” Widow
Simms declared, and she held many a whispered conference
with Hannah Hawkins as to the future, when Mildred
would be the mistress of Beechwood, unless, indeed,
Richard died before she were grown, an event which seemed
not improbable, for as the autumn days wore on and the
winter advanced, his failing strength became more and
more perceptible, and the same old ladies, who once
before had taken his case into consideration, now looked
at him through medical eyes and pronounced him just
gone with consumption.
Nothing but a sea voyage would save him, the physician
said, and that to a warm, balmy climate. So when
the spring came, he engaged a berth on board a vessel
bound for the South Sea Islands, and after a pilgrimage
to the obscure New Hampshire town where Hetty Kirby
was buried, he came back to Beechwood one April night
to bid his father adieu.
It was a stormy farewell, for loud, angry words were
heard issuing from the library, and Rachel, who played
the part of eaves-dropper, testified to hearing Richard
say: “Listen to me, father, I have not told you all.” To
which the Judge responded, “I’ll stop my ears before I’ll
hear another word. You’ve told me enough already;
and, from this hour, you are no son of mine. Leave me
at once, and my curse go with you.”
With a face as white as marble, Richard answered, “I’ll
34go father, and it may be we shall never meet again; but,
in the lonesome years to come, when you are old and
sick, and there is none to love you, you’ll remember what
you’ve said to me to-night.”
The Judge made no reply, and without another word
Richard turned away. Hastening down the Cold Spring
path, he entered the gable-roofed cottage, but what passed
between himself and Hannah Hawkins no one knew,
though all fancied it concerned the beautiful baby Mildred,
who had grown strangely into the love of the young
man, and who now, as he took her from her crib, put her
arms around his neck, and rubbed her face against his
own.
“Be kind to her, Hannah,” he said. “There are none
but ourselves to care for her now;” and laying her back
in her cradle, he kissed her lips and hastened away, while
Hannah looked wistfully after him, wondering much
what the end would be.
CHAPTER III. NINE YEARS LATER.
35
Nine times the April flowers had blossomed
and decayed; nine times the summer fruits
had ripened and the golden harvest been
gathered in; nine years of change had come
and gone, and up the wooded avenue which
led to Judge Howell’s residence, and also to
the gable-roofed cottage, lower down the hill,
two children, a boy and a girl, were slowly wending
their way. The day was balmy and bright,
and the grass was as fresh and green as when
the summer rains were falling upon it, while the birds
were singing of their nests in the far off south land, whither
ere long they would go. But not of the birds, nor the
grass, nor the day, was the little girl thinking, and she did
not even stop to steal a flower or a stem of box from the
handsome grounds of the cross old man, who many a
time has screamed to her from a distance, bidding her
quit her childish depredations; neither did she pay the
least attention to the old decrepit Tiger, as he trotted
36slowly down to meet her, licking her bare feet and looking
wistfully into her face as if he would ask the cause of
her unwonted sadness.
“Come this way, Clubs,” she said to her companion,
as they reached a point where two paths diverged from
the main road, one leading to the gable-roof, and the other
to the brink of a rushing stream, which was sometimes
dignified with the name of river. “Come down to our
playhouse, where we can be alone, while I tell you something
dreadful.”
Clubs, as he was called, from his twisted feet, obeyed,
and, in a few moments, they sat upon a mossy bank beneath
the sycamore, where an humble playhouse had been
built,—a playhouse seldom enjoyed, for the life of that
little girl was not a free and easy one.
“Now, Milly, let’s have it;” and the boy Clubs looked
inquiringly at her.
Bursting into tears she hid her face in his lap and
sobbed:
“Tell me true,—true as you live and breathe,—ain’t I
your sister Milly, and if I ain’t, who am I? Ain’t I anybody?
Did I rain down as Maria Stevens said I did?”
A troubled, perplexed expression flitted over the pale
face of the boy, and awkwardly smoothing the brown
head resting on his patched pantaloons, he answered:
“Who told you that story, Milly; I hoped it would be
long before you heard it!”
37“Then ’tis true,—’tis true; and that’s why grandma
scolds me so, and gives me such stinchin’ pieces of cake,
and not half as much bread and milk as I can eat. Oh,
dear, oh, dear,—ain’t there anybody anywhere that owns
me? Ain’t I anybody’s little girl?” and the poor child
sobbed passionately.
It had come to her that day, for the first time, that she
was not Mildred Hawkins, as she had supposed herself
to be, and coupled with the tale was a taunt concerning
her uncertain parentage. But Mildred was too young to
understand the hint; she only comprehended that she was
nobody,—that the baby Bessy she had seen so often in her
dreams was not her sister,—that the gentle, loving woman,
who had died of consumption two years before, was
nothing but her nurse,—and worse than all the rest, the
meek, patient, self-denying Oliver, or Clubs, was not her
brother. It was a cruel thing to tell her this, and Maria
Stevens would never have done it, save in a burst of passion.
But the deed was done, and like a leaden weight
Mildred’s heart had lain in her bosom that dreary afternoon,
which, it seemed to her, would never end. Anxiously
she watched the sunshine creeping along the floor, and
when it reached the four o’clock mark, and her class,
which was the last, was called upon to spell, she drew a
long sigh of relief, and taking her place, mechanically toed
the mark, a ceremony then never omitted in a New England
school.
38But alas for Mildred; her evil genius was in the ascendant,
for the first word which came to her was missed, as
was the next, and the next, until she was ordered back to
her seat, there to remain until her lesson was learned.
Wearily she laid her throbbing head upon the desk, while
the tears dropped fast upon the lettered page.
“Grandma will scold so hard and make me sit up so
late to-night,” she thought, and then she wondered if Clubs
would go home without her, and thus prevent her from
asking him what she so much wished to know.
But Clubs never willingly deserted the little maiden,
and when at last her lesson was learned and she at liberty
to go, she found him by the road-side piling up sand with
his twisted feet, and humming a mournful tune, which he
always sung when Mildred was in disgrace.
“It was kind in you to wait,” she said, taking his offered
hand. “You are real good to me;” then, as she remembered
that she was nothing to him, her lip began to quiver,
and the great tears rolled down her cheeks a second
time.
“Don’t, Milly,” said the boy soothingly. “I’ll help
you if she scolds too hard.”
Mildred made no reply, but suffered him to think it was
his grandmother’s wrath she dreaded, until seated on the
mossy bank, when she told him what she had heard, and
appealed to him to know if it were true.
“Yes, Milly,” he said at length, “’tis true! You ain’t
39my sister! You ain’t any relation to me! Nine years
ago, this month, you were left in a basket on Judge Howell’s
steps, and they say the Judge was going to kick you
into the street, but Tiger, who was young then, took the
basket in his mouth and brought it into the hall!”
Involuntarily Mildred wound her arms around the neck
of the old dog, who lashed the ground with his tail, and
licked her hand as if he knew what it were all about.
Clubs had never heard that she was taken to Rachel’s
cabin, so he told her next of the handsome, dark-eyed
Richard, and without knowing why, Mildred’s pulses
quickened as she heard of the young man who befriended
her and carried her himself to the gable-roof.
“I was five years old then,” Oliver said; “and I just
remember his bringing you in, with your great long dress
hanging most to the floor. He must have liked you, for
he used to come every day to see you till he went
away!”
“Went where, Clubs? Went where?” and Mildred
started up, the wild thought flashing upon her that she
would follow him even to the ends of the earth, for if he
had befriended her once he would again, and her desolate
heart warmed toward the unknown Richard, with a strange
feeling of love. “Say, Clubs, where is he now?” she
continued, as Oliver hesitated to answer. “He is not
dead,—you shan’t tell me that!”
“Not dead that I ever heard,” returned Oliver; “though
40nobody knows where he is. He went to the South Sea
Islands, and then to India. Mother wrote to him once,
but he never answered her!”
“I guess he’s dead then,” said Mildred, and her tears
flowed fast to the memory of Richard Howell, far off on
the plains of Bengal.
Ere long, however, her thoughts took another channel,
and turning to Oliver, she said:
“Didn’t mother know who I was?”
Oliver shook his head and answered: “If she did she
never told, though the night she burst that blood-vessel
and died so suddenly, she tried to say something about
you, for she kept gasping ‘Milly is,—Milly is,—’ and when
she couldn’t tell, she pointed toward Beechwood.”
“Clubs!” and Mildred’s eyes grew black as midnight,
as she looked into the boy’s face, “Clubs, Judge Howell
is my father! for don’t you mind once that the widow
Simms said I looked like the picture of his beautiful
daughter, which hangs in the great parlor. I mean to go
up there some day, and ask him if he ain’t.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t! I wouldn’t!” exclaimed Oliver,
utterly confounded at the idea of Mildred’s facing the
crusty, ill-natured Judge, and asking if he were not her
father. “He’d pound you with his gold-headed cane.
He hates you!” and Oliver’s voice sunk to a whisper.
“He hates you because they do say you look like him,
and act like him, too, when you are mad.”
41This last remark carried Mildred’s thoughts backward
a little, and for several moments she sat perfectly still;
then leaving Tiger, whom all the time she had been fondling,
she came to Oliver’s side, passed her hands caressingly
over his face, smoothed his thin, light hair, timidly
kissed his forehead, and whispered beseechingly:
“I am awful ugly, sometimes, I know. I scratched
you once, Clubs, and stepped on your crooked feet, but I
love you, oh, you don’t know how much; and if I ain’t
your sister, you’ll love me just the same, won’t you,
precious Oliver. I shall die if you don’t.”
There were tears on the meek, patient face of Oliver,
but before he could reply to this appeal, they were startled
by the loud, shrill cry of——
“Mildred,—Mildred Hawkins!—what are you lazin’
away here for? I’ve been to the school-house and everywhere.
March home this minute, I say,” and adjusting
her iron-bowed specs more firmly on her sharp, pointed
nose, Hepsy Thompson came toward the two delinquents,
frowning wrathfully, and casting furtive glances
around her, as if in quest of Solomon’s prescription for
children who loitered on the road from school. At the
sight of the ogress, Mildred grew white with fear, while
Oliver, winding his arm protectingly around her, whispered
in her ear:
“You are sorry I am not your brother, but you must
be glad that she ain’t your granny!” and he jerked his
42elbow toward Aunt Hepsy, who by this time had come
quite near.
Yes, Mildred was glad of that, and Oliver’s remark was
timely, awakening within her a feeling of defiance toward
the woman who had so often tyrannized over her. Instead
of crying or hiding behind Oliver, as she generally
did when the old lady’s temper was at its boiling-point,
she answered boldly:
“I was kept after school for missing, and then I
coaxed Clubs out here to tell me who I am, for I know
now I ain’t Mildred Hawkins, and you ain’t my granny
either.”
It would be impossible to describe the expression of
Hepsy’s face, or the attitude of her person, at that moment,
as she stood with her mouth open, her green calash
hanging down her back, her nose elevated, and her hands
upraised in astonishment at what she had heard. For a
time after Hannah’s death, Mrs. Thompson had tolerated
Mildred simply because her daughter had loved her, and
she could not wholly cast her off; but after a few weeks
she found that the healthy, active child could be made
useful in various ways, and had an opportunity presented
itself, she would not have given her up. So she kept her,
and Mildred now was little more than a drudge, where
once she had been a petted and half-spoiled child. She
washed the dishes, swept the floors, scoured the knives,
scrubbed the door-sill, and latterly she had been initiated
43into the mysteries of shoe-closing, an employment then
very common to the women and children of the Bay
State. By scolding and driving, early and late, Aunt
Hepsy managed to make her earn fifteen cents a day, and
as this to her was quite an item, she had an object for
wishing to keep Mildred with her. Thus it was not from
any feeling of humanity that she with others remained
silent as to Mildred’s parentage, but simply because she
had an undefined fancy that, if the child once knew there
was no tie of blood between them, she would some day,
when her services were most needed, resent the abuses
heaped upon her, and go out into the world alone. So
when she heard from Mildred herself that she did know,—when
the words, “You are not my granny,” were hurled
at her defiantly, as it were, she felt as if something she
had valued was wrested from her, and she stood a moment
uncertain how to act.
But Hepsy Thompson was equal to almost any emergency,
and after a little she recovered from her astonishment,
and replied:
“So you know it, do you? Well, I’m glad if somebody’s
saved me the trouble of telling you how you’ve
lived on us all these years. S’posin I was to turn you
out-doors, where would you go or who would you go
to?”
Mildred’s voice trembled, and the tears gathered in her
large, dark eyes, as she answered:
44“Go to mother, if I could find her.”
“Your mother!” and a smile of scorn curled Hepsy’s
withered lips. “A pretty mother you’ve got. If she’d
cast you off when a baby, it’s mighty likely she’d take you
now.”
Every word which Hepsy said stung Mildred’s sensitive
nature, for she felt that it was true. Her mother had cast
her off, and in all the wide world there was no one to care
for her, no place she could call her home, save the cheerless
gable-roof, and even there she had no right. Once a
thought of Richard flitted across her mind, but it soon
passed away, for he was probably dead, and if not, he had
forgotten her ere this. All her assurance left her, and
burying her face in Oliver’s lap, she moaned aloud:
“Oh, Clubs, Clubs, I most wish I was dead. Nobody
wants me nowhere. What shall I do?”
“Do?” repeated the harsh voice of Hepsy. “Go
home and set yourself to work. Them shoes has got to
be stitched before you go to bed, so, budge, I say.”
There was no alternative but submission, and with a
swelling heart Mildred followed the hard woman up the
hill and along the narrow path and into the cheerless
kitchen, where lay the shoes which she must finish ere she
could hope for food or rest.
“Let me take them upstairs,” she said; “I can work
faster alone,” and as Hepsy made no objection, she hurried
to her little room beneath the roof.
45Her head was aching dreadfully, and her tears came so
fast that she could scarcely see the holes in which to put
her needles. The smell of the wax, too, made her sick,
while the bright sunlight which came in through the western
window made her still more uncomfortable. Tired,
hungry, and faint, she made but little progress with her
task, and was about giving up in despair, when the door
opened cautiously and Oliver came softly in. He was a
frail, delicate boy, and since his mother’s death Hepsy
had been very careful of him.
“He couldn’t work,” she said; “and there was no
need of it either, so long as Mildred was so strong and
healthy.”
But Oliver thought differently. Many a time had he
in secret helped the little, persecuted girl, and it was for
this purpose that he had sought her chamber now.
“Grandmother has gone to Widow Simms’s to stay till
nine o’clock,” he said, “and I’ve come up to take your
place. Look what I have brought you;” and he held to
view a small blackberry pie, which his grandmother had
made for him, and which he had saved for the hungry
Mildred.
There was no resisting Oliver, and Mildred yielded him
her place. Laying her throbbing head upon her scanty
pillow, she watched him as he applied himself diligently
to her task. He was not a handsome boy; he was too
pale,—too thin,—too old-looking for that, but to Mildred,
46who knew how good he was, he seemed perfectly beautiful,
sitting there in the fading sunlight and working so hard
for her.
“Clubs,” she said, “you are the dearest boy in all the
world, and if I ever find out who I am and happen to be
rich, you shall share with me. I’ll give you more than
half. I wish I could do something for you now, to show
how much I love you.”
The needles were suspended for a moment, while the
boy looked through the window far off on the distant hills
where the sunlight still was shining.
“I guess I shall be dead then,” he said, “but there’s
one thing you could do now, if you would. I don’t mind it
in other folks, but somehow it always hurts me when you
call me Clubs. I can’t help my bad-shaped feet, and I
don’t cry about it as I used to do, nor pray that God
would turn them back again, for I know He won’t. I
must walk backwards all my life, but, when I get to
Heaven, there won’t be any bad boys there to plague
me and call me Reel-foot or Clubs! Mother never did;
and almost the first thing I remember of her she was
kissing my poor crippled feet and dropping tears upon
them!”
Mildred forgot to eat her berry pie; forgot her aching
head,—forgot everything in her desire to comfort the boy,
who, for the first time in his life, had, in her presence,
murmured at his misfortune.
47“I’ll never call you Clubs again,” she said, folding
her arms around his neck. “I love your crooked feet;
I love every speck of you, Oliver, and, if I could, I’d
give you my feet, though they ain’t much handsomer
than yours, they are so big!” and she stuck up a short,
fat foot, which, to Oliver, seemed the prettiest he had
ever seen.
“No, Milly,” he said, “I’d rather be the deformed
one. I want you to grow up handsome, as I most know
you will!” and, resuming his task, he looked proudly at
the bright little face, which bade fair to be wondrously
beautiful.
Mildred did not like to work if she could help it, and,
climbing upon the bed, she lay there while Oliver stitched
on industriously. But her thoughts were very busy, for
she was thinking of the mysterious Richard, wondering if
he were really dead, and if he ever had thought of her
when afar on the Southern seas. Then, as she remembered
having heard that his portrait hung in the drawing-room
at Beechwood, she felt a strong desire to see it;
and why couldn’t she? Wasn’t she going up there, some
day, to ask the Judge if he were not her father? Yes,
she was! and so she said again to Oliver, telling him how
she meant to be real smart for ever so long, till his
grandmother was good-natured and would let her go.
She would wear her best calico gown and dimity pantalets,
while Oliver should carry his grandfather’s cane, by way
48of imitating the Judge, who might thus be more impressed
with a sense of his greatness.
Although he lived so near, Oliver had never had more
than a passing glance of the inside of the great house
on the hill, and now that the first surprise was over,
he began to feel a pleasing interest in the idea of entering
its spacious halls with Mildred. They would go some
day, he said, and he tried to frame a good excuse to
give the Judge, who might not be inclined to let them
in. Mildred, on the contrary, took no forethought as
to what she must say; her wits always came when
needed, and, while Oliver was thinking, she fell away
to sleep, resting so quietly that she did not hear him
go below for the bit of tallow candle necessary to complete
his task; neither did she see him, when his work
was done, bend over her as she slept. Very gently he
arranged her pillow, pushed back the hair which had
fallen over her eyes, and then, treading softly on his
poor warped feet, he left her room and sought his own,
where his grandmother found him sleeping, when at nine
o’clock she came home from Widow Simms’s.
Mildred’s chamber was visited next, the old lady starting
back in much surprise, when, instead of the little
figure bending over her bench, she saw the shoes all
finished and put away, while Mildred, too, was sleeping,—her
lips and hands stained with the berry pie, a
part of which lay upon the chair.
49“It’s Oliver’s doings,” old Hepsy muttered, while
thoughts of his crippled feet rose up in time to prevent an
explosion of her wrath.
She could maltreat little Mildred, who had no mar or
blemish about her, but she could not abuse a deformed
boy, and she went silently down the stairs, leaving Oliver
to his dreams of Heaven, where there were no crippled
boys, and Mildred to her dreams of Richard, and the time
when she would go to Beechwood, and claim Judge
Howell for her sire.
CHAPTER IV. OLIVER AND MILDRED VISIT BEECHWOOD.
50
Mildred had adhered to her resolution of
being smart, as she termed it, and had succeeded
so far in pleasing Mrs. Thompson
that the old lady reluctantly consented to
giving her a half holiday, and letting her go
with Oliver to Beechwood one Saturday afternoon.
At first Oliver objected to accompanying
her, for he could not overcome his dread
of the cross Judge, who, having conceived a
dislike for Mildred, extended that dislike even
to the inoffensive Oliver, always frowning wrathfully at
him, and seldom speaking to him a civil word. The girl
Mildred the Judge had only seen at a distance, for he
never went near the gable-roof, and as he read his prayers
at St. Luke’s, while Hepsy screamed hers at the Methodist
chapel, there was no chance of his meeting her at
church. Neither did he wish to see her, for so many
stories had been fabricated concerning himself and the
little girl, that he professed to hate the sound of her name.
51He knew her figure, though, and never did she pass down
the avenue, and out into the highway, on the road to
school, but he saw her from his window, watching her until
out of sight, and wondering to himself who she was,
and why that Maine woman had let her alone so long!
It was just the same when she came back at night. Judge
Howell knew almost to a minute when the blue pasteboard
bonnet and spotted calico dress would enter the
gate, and hence it was that just so sure as she stopped to
pick a flower or stem of box (a thing she seldom failed to
do), just so sure was he to scream at the top of his voice:
“Quit that, you trollop, and be off, I say.”
Once she had answered back:
“Yow, yow, yow! who’s afraid of you, old cross-patch!”
while through the dusky twilight he had discerned the
flourish of a tiny fist!
Nothing pleased the Judge more than grit, as he called
it, and shaking his portly sides, he returned to the house,
leaving the audacious child to gather as many flowers as
she pleased. In spite of his professed aversion, there
was, for the Judge, a strange fascination about the little
Mildred, who, on one Saturday afternoon, was getting
herself in readiness to visit him in his fortress. Great
pains she took with her soft, brown hair, brushing it until
her arm ached with the exercise, and then smoothing it
with her hands until it shone like glass. Aunt Hepsy
Thompson was very neat in her household arrangements,
52and the calico dress which Mildred wore was free from
the least taint of dirt, as were the dimity pantalets, the
child’s especial pride. A string of blue wax beads was
suspended from her neck, and when her little straw bonnet
was tied on, her toilet was complete.
Oliver, too, entering into Mildred’s spirit, had spent far
more time than usual before the cracked looking-glass
which hung upon the wall; but he was ready at last, and
issued forth, equipped in his best, even to the cane which
Mildred had purloined from its hiding-place, and which
she kept concealed until Hepsy’s back was turned, when
she adroitly slipped it into his hand and hurried him away.
It was a hazy October day, and here and there a gay-colored
leaf was dropping silently from the trees, which
grew around Beechwood. In the garden through which
the children passed, for the sake of coming first to Rachel’s
cabin, many bright autumnal flowers were in blossom;
but for once Mildred’s fingers left them untouched.
She was too intent upon the house, which, with its numerous
chimneys, balconies, and windows, seemed to frown
gloomily down upon her.
“What shall you say to the Judge?” Oliver asked, and
Mildred answered:
“I don’t know what I shall say, but if he sasses me,
it’s pretty likely I shall sass him back.”
Just then Rachel appeared in the door, and, spying the
two children as they came through the garden-gate, she
53shaded her eyes with her tawny hand, to be sure she saw
aright.
“Yes, ’tis Mildred Hawkins,” she said; and she cast a
furtive glance backward through the wide hall, toward the
sitting-room, where the Judge sat, dozing in his willow chair.
“Was it this door, under these steps, that I was left?”
asked Mildred in a whisper, but before Oliver could reply
Rachel had advanced to meet them.
Mildred was not afraid of her, for the good-natured
negress had been kind to her in various ways, and going
boldly forward, she said:
“I’ve come to see Judge Howell. Is he at home?”
Rachel looked aghast, and Mildred, thinking she would
not state her principal reason for wishing to see him, continued,
“I want to see the basket I was brought here in
and everything.”
“Do you know then? Who told you?” and Rachel
looked inquiringly at Oliver, who answered: “Yes, she
knows. They told her at school.”
The fact that she knew gave her, in Rachel’s estimation,
some right to come, and motioning her to be very cautious,
she said: “The basket is up in the garret. Come
still, so as not to wake up the Judge,” and taking off her
own shoes by way of example, she led the way through
the hall, followed by Oliver and Mildred, the latter of
whom could not forbear pausing to look in at the room
where the Judge sat unconsciously nodding at her.
54“Come away,” whispered Oliver, but Mildred would
not move, and she stood gazing at the Judge as if he had
been a caged lion.
Just then Finis, who being really the last and youngest,
was a spoiled child, yelled lustily for his mother. It was
hazardous not to go at his bidding, and telling the children
to stand still till she returned, Rachel hurried away.
“Now then,” said Mildred, spying the drawing-room
door ajar, “we’ll have a good time by ourselves,” and
taking Oliver’s hand, she walked boldly into the parlor,
where the family portraits were hanging.
At first her eye was perfectly dazzled with the elegance
of which she had never dreamed, but as she became somewhat
accustomed to it, she began to look about and make
her observations.
“Isn’t this glorious, though! Wouldn’t I like to live
here!” and she set her little foot hard down upon the
velvet carpet.
“Good afternoon, ma’am,” said Oliver in his meekest
tone, and Mildred turned just in time to see him bow to
what he fancied to be a beautiful young lady smiling down
upon them from a gilded frame.
“The portraits! the portraits!” she cried, clapping her
hands together, and, in an instant, she stood face to face
with Mildred Howell, of the “starry eyes and nut-brown
hair.”
But why should that picture affect little Mildred so
55strangely, causing her to hold her breath and gaze up at
it with childish awe. It was very, very beautiful, and
hundreds had admired its girlish loveliness; but to Mildred
it brought another feeling than that of admiration,—a
feeling as if that face had looked at her many a time
from the old, cracked glass at home.
“Oliver,” she said, “what is it about the lady? Who is
she like, or where have I seen her before?”
Oliver was quite as perplexed as herself; for the features
of Mildred Howell seemed familiar even to him. He
had somewhere seen their semblance, but he did not
think of looking for it in the little girl, whose face grew
each moment more and more like the one upon the canvas.
And not like that alone, but also like the portrait
beyond,—the portrait of Richard Howell. Mildred had
not noticed this yet, though the mild, dark eyes seemed
watching her every moment, just as another pair of living
eyes were watching her from the door.
Mildred’s scream of joy had penetrated to the ears of
the sleeping Judge, rousing him from his after-dinner nap,
and causing him to listen again for the voice which sounded
like an echo from the past. The cry was not repeated,
but through the open door he heard distinctly the childish
voice, and shaking off his drowsiness he started to see who
the intruders could be.
Judge Howell did not believe in the supernatural. Indeed,
he scarcely believed in anything, but when he first
56caught sight of Mildred’s deep, brown eyes, and sparkling
face, a strange feeling of awe crept over him, for it seemed
as if his only daughter had stepped suddenly from the
canvas, and going backward, for a few years, had come
up before him the same little child, whose merry laugh
and winsome ways had once made the sunlight of his
home. The next instant, however, his eye fell upon Oliver,
and then he knew who it was. His first impulse was to
scream lustily at the intruder, bidding her begone, but
there was something in the expression of her face which
kept him silent, and he stood watching her curiously, as,
with eyes upturned, lips apart, and hands clasped nervously
together, she stood gazing at his daughter, and
asking her companion who the lady was like.
Oliver could not tell, but to the Judge’s lips the answer
sprang, “She’s like you.” Then, as he remembered that
others had thought the same, his wrath began to rise; for
nothing had ever so offended him as hearing people say
that Mildred Hawkins resembled him or his.
“You minx!” he suddenly exclaimed, advancing into
the room, “what are you doing here and who are you,
hey?”
Oliver colored painfully, and looked about for some safe
hiding-place, while Mildred, poising her head a little on
one side, unflinchingly replied:
“I am Mildred. Who be you?”
“Did I ever hear such impudence?” muttered the
57Judge, and striding up to the child, he continued, in his
loudest tones, “Who in thunder do you think I am?”
Very calmly Mildred looked him in the face and deliberately
replied:
“I think you are my father; anyway, I’ve come up to
ask if you ain’t.”
“Great Heavens!” and the Judge involuntarily raised
his hand to smite the audacious Mildred, but before the
blow descended his eyes met those of Richard, and though
it was a picture he looked at, there was something in that
picture which stayed the act, and his hand came down
very gently upon the soft brown hair of the child who was
so like both son and daughter.
“Say,” persisted Mildred, emboldened by this very perceptible
change in his demeanor, “be you my father, and
if you ain’t, who is? Is he?” And she pointed toward
Richard, whose mild, dark eyes seemed to Oliver to smile
approvingly upon her.
Never before in his life had the Judge been so uncertain
as to whether it were proper to scold or to laugh. The
idea of that little girl’s coming up to Beechwood, and
claiming him for her father was perfectly preposterous, and
yet in spite of himself there was about her something he
could not resist,—she seemed near to him,—so near that
for one brief instant the thought flitted across his brain
that he would keep her there with him, and not let her go
back to the gable-roof where rumor said she was far from
58being happy. Then as he remembered all that had been
said, and how his adopting her would give rise to greater
scandal, he steeled his heart against her and replied, in
answer to her questions, “You haven’t any father, and
never had. Your mother was a good-for-nothing jade from
Maine, who left you here because she knew I had money,
and she thought maybe I’d keep you and make you my
heir. But she was grandly mistaken. I sent you off then
and I’ll send you off again, so begone you baggage, and
don’t you let me catch you stealing any more flowers, or
calling me names, either, such as ‘old cross-patch.’ I
ain’t deaf; I heard you.”
“You called me names first, and you are a heap older
than I am,” Mildred answered, moving reluctantly toward
the door, and coming to a firm stand as she reached the
threshold.
“What are you waiting for?” asked the Judge, and
Mildred replied, “I ain’t in any hurry, and I shan’t go until
I see that basket I was brought here in.”
“The plague you won’t,” returned the Judge, now
growing really angry. “We’ll see who’s master; and
taking her by the shoulder, he led her through the hall,
down the steps, and out into the open air, followed by
Oliver, who having expected some such denouement, was
not greatly disappointed.
“Let’s go back,” he said, as he saw indications of what
he called, “one of Milly’s tantrums.” But Milly would
59not stir until she had given vent to her wrath, looking and
acting exactly like the Judge, who, from an upper window,
was watching her with mingled feelings of amusement
and admiration.
“She’s spunky, and no mistake,” he thought, “but I’ll
be hanged if I don’t like the spitfire. Where the plague
did she get those eyes, and that mouth so much like Mildred
and Richard? She bears herself proudly, too, I will
confess,” he continued, as he saw her at last cross the
yard and join Rachel, who, having found him in the parlor
when she came back from quieting Finn, had stolen
away unobserved.
Twice the Judge turned from the window, and as often
went back again, watching Mildred, as she passed slowly
through the garden, and half wishing she would gather
some of his choicest flowers, so that he could call after
her and see again the angry flash of her dark eyes. But
Mildred did not meddle with the flowers, and when her
little straw bonnet disappeared from view, the Judge began
to pace the floor, wondering at the feeling of loneliness
which oppressed him, and the voice which whispered
that he had turned from his door a second time the child
who had a right to a place by his hearthstone and a place
in his heart, even though he were not her father.
CHAPTER V. LAWRENCE THORNTON AND HIS ADVICE.
60
The fact that Mildred had dared go up to
Beechwood and claim Judge Howell as
her father, did not tend in the least to improve
her situation, for regarding it as
proof that she would, if she could, abandon
the gable-roof, Aunt Hepsy became more unamiable
than ever, keeping the child from
school, and imposing upon her tasks which
never could have been performed but for Oliver’s
assistance. Deep and dark were the waters through
which Mildred was passing now, and in the coming future
she saw no ray of hope, but behind that heavy cloud the
sun was shining bright and only a little way beyond, the
pastures lay all green and fair.
But no such thoughts as these intruded themselves upon
her mind on the Sabbath afternoon when, weary and
dejected, she stole from the house, unobserved even by
Oliver, and wended her way to the river bank. It was a
warm November day, and seating herself upon the withered
grass beneath the sycamore, she watched the faded
61leaves as they dropped into the stream and floated silently
away. In the quiet Sabbath hush there was something
very soothing to her irritated nerves, and she ere long fell
asleep, resting her head upon the twisted roots, which
made almost as soft a pillow as the scanty one of hen’s
feathers on which she was accustomed to repose.
She had not lain there long when a footstep broke the
stillness, and a boy, apparently about fourteen or fifteen
years of age, drew near, pausing suddenly as his eye fell
upon the sleeping child.
“Belongs to some one of the Judge’s poor tenants, I
dare say,” he said to himself, glancing at her humble
dress, and he was about passing her by, when something
in her face attracted his attention, and he stopped for a
nearer view.
“Who is she like?” he said, and he ran over in his
mind a list of his city friends, but among them all there
was no face like this one. “Where have I seen her?”
he continued, and determining not to leave the spot until
the mystery was solved, he sat down upon a stone
near by. “She sleeps long; she must be tired,” he said
at last, as the sun drew nearer to the western horizon,
and there were still no signs of waking. “I know she’s
mighty uncomfortable with her neck on that sharp point,”
he continued, and drawing near he substituted himself
for the gnarled roots which had hitherto been Mildred’s
pillow.
62Something the little girl said in her sleep of Oliver,
whom she evidently fancied was with her, and then her
brown head nestled down in the lap of the handsome boy,
who smoothed her hair gently, while he wondered
more and more whom she was like. Suddenly it came to
him, and he started so quickly that Mildred awoke, and
with a cry of alarm at the sight of an entire stranger,
sprang to her feet as if she would run away. But the boy
held her back, saying pleasantly:
“Not so fast, my little lady. I haven’t held you till
my arms ache for nothing. Come here and tell me who
you are.”
His voice and manner both were winning, disarming
Mildred of all fear, and sitting down, as he bade her do,
she answered:
“I am Mildred,—and that’s all.”
“Mildred,—and that’s all!” he repeated. “You surely
have some other name! Who is your father?”
“I never had any, Judge Howell says, and my mother
put me in a basket, and left me up at Beechwood, ever
so long ago. It thundered and lightened awfully, and I
wish the thunder had killed me before I was as tired and
sorry as I am now. There’s nobody to love me anywhere
but Richard and Oliver, and Richard, I guess, is dead,
while Oliver has crippled feet, and if he grows to be a
man he can’t earn enough for me and him, and I’ll have
to stay with grandmother till I die. Oh, I wish it could
63be now; and I’ve held my breath a lot of times to see if
I couldn’t stop breathing, but I always choke and come
to life!”
All the boy’s curiosity was roused. He had heard
before of the infant left at Judge Howell’s, and he knew
now that she sat there before him,—a much-abused,
neglected child, with that strange look upon her face
which puzzled him just as it had many an older person.
“Poor little girl,” he said. “Where do you live, and
who takes care of you? Tell me all about it;” and
adroitly leading her on, he learned the whole story of her
life,—how since the woman died she once thought was
her mother she had scarcely known a happy day. Old
Hepsy was so cross, putting upon her harder tasks than
she could well perform,—beating her often, and tyrannizing
over her in a thousand different ways.
“I used to think it was bad enough when I thought
she was related,” said Mildred, “but now I know she
hain’t no right, it seems a hundred times worse,—and I
don’t know what to do.”
“I’d run away,” suggested the boy; and Mildred replied:
“Run where? I was never three miles from here in
my life.”
“Run to Boston,” returned the boy. “That’s where
I live. Cousin Geraldine wants a waiting-maid, and
though she’d be mighty overbearing, father would be
64good, I guess, and so would Lilian,—she’s just about your
size.”
“Who is Lilian?” Mildred asked, and he replied:
“I call her cousin, though she isn’t at all related.
Father’s sister Mary married Mr. Veille, and died when
Geraldine was born. Ever so many years after uncle
married again and had Lilian, but neither he nor his
second wife lived long, and as father was appointed guardian
for Geraldine and Lilian, they have lived with us
ever since. Geraldine is proud, but Lilian is a pretty
little thing. You’ll like her if you come.”
“Should you be there?” Mildred asked, much more
interested in the handsome boy than in Lilian Veille.
“I shall be there till I go to college,” returned the boy;
“but Geraldine wouldn’t let you have much to say to me,
she’s so stuck up, and feels so big. The boys at school
told me once that she meant I should marry Lilian, but I
sha’n’t if I don’t want to.”
Mildred did not answer immediately, but sat thinking
intently, with her dark eyes fixed upon the stream running
at her feet. Something in her attitude reminded the boy
a second time of the resemblance which had at first so
impressed him, and turning her face more fully toward
him, he said:
“Do you know that you look exactly as my mother
did?”
Mildred started eagerly. The old burning desire to
65know who she was, or whence she came, was awakened,
and grasping the boy’s hand, she said:
“Maybe you’re my brother, then. Oh, I wish you
was! Come down to the brook, where the sun
shines; we can see our faces there and know if we look
alike.”
She had grasped his arm and was trying to draw him
forward, when he dashed all her newly-formed hopes by
saying:
“It is my step-mother you resemble; she that was the
famous beauty, Mildred Howell.”
“That pretty lady in the frame?” said Mildred, rather
sadly. “Widow Simms says I look like her. And was
she your mother?”
“She was father’s second wife,” returned the boy, “and
I am Lawrence Thornton, of Boston.”
Seeing that the name, “Lawrence Thornton,” did not
impress the little girl as he fancied it would, the boy proceeded
to give her an outline history of himself and family,
which last, he said, was one of the oldest, and richest,
and most aristocratic in the city.
“Have you any sisters?” Mildred asked, and Lawrence
replied:
“I had a sister once, a good deal older than I am. I
don’t remember her much, for when I was five years old,—that’s ten years ago,—she ran off with her music
teacher, Mr. Harding, and never came back again; and
66about a year later, we heard that she was dead, and that
there was a girl-baby that died with her——”
“Yes; but what of the beautiful lady, your mother?”
chimed in Mildred, far more interested in Mildred Howell
than in the baby reported to have died with Lawrence’s
sister Helen.
Lawrence Thornton did not know that the far-famed
“starry eyes” of sweet Mildred Howell had wept bitter
tears ere she consented to do her father’s bidding and
wed a man many years her senior, and whose only
daughter was exactly her own age; neither did he know
how from the day she wore her bridal robes, looking a
very queen, she had commenced to fade,—for Autumn
and May did not go well together, even though the former
were gilded all over with gold. He only had a faint remembrance
that she was to him a playmate rather than a
mother, and that she seemed to love to have him kiss her
and caress her fair round cheek far better than his father.
So he told this last to Mildred, and told her, too, how his
father and Judge Howell both had cried when they stood
together by her coffin.
“And Richard,” said Mildred,—“was Richard there?”
Lawrence did not know, for he was scarcely four years
old when his step-mother died.
“But I have seen Richard Howell,” he said; “I saw
him just before he went away. He came to Boston to
see Cousin Geraldine, I guess, for I’ve heard since that
67Judge Howell wanted him to marry her when she got big
enough. She was only thirteen then, but that’s a way the
Howells and Thorntons have of marrying folks a great deal
older than themselves. You don’t catch me at any such
thing, though. How old are you, Mildred?”
Lawrence Thornton hadn’t the slightest motive in asking
this question, neither did he wait to have it answered;
for, observing that the sun was really getting very low in
the heavens, he arose, and, telling Mildred that dinner
would be waiting for him at Beechwood, where he was
now spending a few days, he bade her good-by, and walked
rapidly away.
As far as she could see him Mildred followed him with
her eyes, and when, at last, a turn in the winding path
hid him from her view, she resumed her seat upon the
twisted roots and cried, for the world to her was doubly
desolate now that he was gone.
“He was so bright, so handsome,” she said, “and he
looked so sorry like when he said ‘poor little Milly!’
Oh, I wish he would stay with me always!”
Then she remembered what he had said to her of going
to Boston, and she resolved that when next old Hepsy’s
treatment became harsher than she could bear, she would
surely follow his advice and run away to Boston, perhaps,
and be waiting-maid to Miss Geraldine Veille. She had
no idea what the duties of a waiting-maid were, but no
situation could be worse than her present one, and then
68Lawrence would be there a portion of the time at least.
Yes, she would certainly run away, she said; nor was it
very long ere she had an opportunity of carrying her resolution
into effect, for as the weather grew colder, Hepsy,
who was troubled with rheumatism and corns, became
intolerably cross and one day punished Mildred for a
slight offense far more severely than she had ever done
before.
“I can’t stay,—I won’t stay,—I’ll go this very night!”
thought Mildred, as blow after blow fell upon her uncovered
neck and arms.
Then as her eye fell upon the white-faced Oliver, who
apparently suffered more than herself, she felt a moment’s
indecision. Oliver would miss her,—Oliver would cry
when he found that she was gone, but Lawrence Thornton
would get him a place as chore boy somewhere near
her, and then they would be so happy in the great city,
where Hepsy’s tongue could not reach them. She did
not think that money would be needed to carry her to
Boston, for she had been kept so close at home that
she knew little of the world, and she fancied that she
had only to steal away to the depot unobserved, and
the rest would follow, as a matter of course. The conductor
would take her when she told him of Hepsy,
as she meant to do, and once in the city anybody would
tell her where Lawrence Thornton lived. This being
satisfactorily settled, her next step was to pin up in a
69cotton handkerchief her best calico dress and pantalets,
for if the Lady Geraldine were proud as Lawrence Thornton
had said, she would want her waiting-maid to look as
smart as possible.
Accordingly the faded frock and dimity pantalets, which
had not been worn since that memorable visit to Beechwood,
were made into a bundle, Mildred thinking the
while how she would put them on in the woods, where
there was no danger of being detected by old Hepsy,
who was screaming for her to come down and fill the
kettle.
“It’s the last time I shall do it,” thought Mildred, as
she descended the stairs and began to make her usual
preparation for the supper, and the little girl’s step was
lighter at the prospect of her release from bondage.
But every time she looked at Oliver, who was suffering
from a sick headache, the tears came to her eyes, and
she was more than once tempted to give up her wild
project of running away.
“Dear Oliver,” she whispered, when at last the supper
was over, the dishes washed, the floor swept, and it was
almost time for her to go. “Dear Oliver,” and going
over to where he sat, she pressed her hand upon his
throbbing temples,—“you are the dearest, kindest brother
that ever was born, and you must remember how much I
love you, if anything should happen.”
Oliver did not heed the last part of her remark, he
70only knew he liked to have her warm hand on his forehead,
it made him feel better, and placing his own thin
fingers over it he kept it there a long time, while Mildred
glanced nervously at the clock, whose constantly moving
minute-hand warned her it was time to go. Immediately
after supper Hepsy had taken her knitting and gone
to spend the evening with Widow Simms, and in her
absence Mildred dared do things she would otherwise
have left undone. Kneeling down by Oliver and laying
her head upon his knee, she said:
“If I should die or go away forever, you’ll forgive me,
won’t you, for striking you in the barn that time, and
laughing at your feet. I was mad, or I shouldn’t have
done it, I’ve cried about it so many times,” and she laid
her hand caressingly upon the poor, deformed feet turned
backward beneath her chair.
“Oh, I never think of that,” answered Oliver; “and if
you were to die, I should want to die, too, ’twould be so
lonesome without little Milly.”
Poor Milly! She thought her heart would burst, and
nothing but a most indomitable will could have sustained
her; kissing him several times she arose, and making
some excuse, hurried away up to her room. It took but a
moment to put on her bonnet and shawl, and stealing
noiselessly down the stairs, she passed out into the winter
darkness, pausing for a moment beneath the uncurtained
window, to gaze at Oliver, sitting there alone, the dim
71fire-light shining on his patient face and falling on his
hair. He did not see the brown eyes filled with tears, nor
the forehead pressed against the pane, neither did he hear
the whispered words, “Good-by, darling Oliver, good-by,”
but he thought the room was darker, while the shadows
in the corner seemed blacker than before, and he listened
eagerly for the footsteps coming down, but listened
in vain, for in the distance, with no company save the
gray December clouds and her own bewildered thoughts,
a little figure was hurrying away to the far off city,—and
away to Lawrence Thornton.
CHAPTER VI. WHAT CAME OF IT.
72
Hepsy’s clock, which was thought by its mistress
to regulate the sun, was really a great
deal too slow, and Mildred had scarcely gone
half the way to the Mayfield station, when
she was startled by the shrill scream of the
engine, and knew that she was left behind.
“Oh, what shall I do?” she cried. “I can’t
go back, for maybe Hepsy’s home before now,
and she would kill me sure. My arm aches now
where she struck me so hard, the old good-for-nothing.
I’d rather stay here alone in the woods,” and sinking
against a log Mildred began to cry.
Not for a moment, however, did she regret what she had
done. The dreary gable-roof seemed tenfold drearier to
her than the lonesome woods, while the winter wind, sighing
through leafless trees, was music compared with
Hepsy’s voice. The day had not been very cold, but the
night was chilly, and not a single star shone through the
leaden clouds. A storm was coming on, and Mildred felt
the snow-flakes dropping on her face.
73“I don’t want to be buried in the snow and die,” she
thought, “for I ain’t very good; I’m an awful sinner,
granny says, and sure to go to perdition, but I ain’t so
certain about that. God wouldn’t be very hard on a little
girl who has been treated as mean as I have. He’d make
some allowance for my dreadful bringing up. I wonder
if He is here now; Olly says He is everywhere, and if He
is and can see me in my tantrums He can see me in the
dark. I mean to pray to Him just as good as I can, and
ask Him to take care of me;” and kneeling by the old
log, with the darkness all about her, and the snow-flakes
falling thickly upon her upturned face, she began a prayer
which was a strange mixture of what she had heard at St.
Luke’s, where she had once been with Oliver, what she
had often heard at the prayer meetings which she had frequently
attended with Aunt Hepsy, and of her real self as
she thought and felt.
She began: “Have mercy upon us, miserable sinners,
for if I know my own heart, I think I have made a new
consecration of all that I have and all that I am since we
last met, and henceforth I mean to,—mean to,——”
Here the mere form of words left her, and the child
Milly spoke out and told her trouble to God.
“Oh, Jesus,” she said, “if you be really here, and if
you can hear what I say, as Olly says you can, I wish
you’d come up close to me, right here by the log, so I
needn’t feel afraid while I tell you how granny has whipped
74me so many times for ’most nothing, and never let me
have a real doll or do anything I wanted to, and I’ve been
so unhappy there, and wicked, too, and mad at her, and
called her ugly names behind her back, and would to her
face, only I dassent, and I’ve made mouths at her and
wished I could lick her, and have even in my tantrums
been mean to Olly, and twitted him about his twisted
feet, and pulled his hair and spit at him as fast as I could
spit, and loved him all the time, and now I’ve runned
away and the cars have left me when I was going in them
to Boston to see Lawrence Thornton and be Miss Geraldine’s
waiting-maid, and it’s dark and cold and snowy here
in the woods, and I am afraid of something, I don’t know
what, and I can’t go back to granny, who would almost
skin me alive, and she ain’t my granny either; some
Maine woman sent me to Judge Howell, in a thunder-storm
and basket, and I’m nobody’s little girl; so, please,
Jesus, take care of me and tell me where to go and what
to do, and I’m so sorry for all my badness, especially to
Olly, for Christ’s sake, Amen.”
This was a very long prayer for Milly, who had never
before said more than “Now I lay me,” or the Lord’s
prayer; but God saw and heard the little desolate child,
and answered her touching appeal.
“There, I feel better and not so lonesome, already,” she
said, as she rose from her knees and groped around to find
some better place of shelter than the old log afforded.
75Suddenly, as she came to an opening in the trees, she
saw, in the distance, the light shining out from the library
windows of Beechwood; and the idea crossed her brain
that she would go there, and if Judge Howell turned her
off, as he did before, she’d go to Tiger’s kennel and sleep
with him. Mildred’s impulses were usually acted upon,
and she was soon traversing the road to Beechwood, feeling
with each step that she was drawing nearer to her
home.
“Widow Simms says I have a right here,” she thought,
as she passed silently through the gate. “And I almost
believe so, too. Any way, I mean to tell him I’ve come
to stay;” and, without a moment’s hesitation, the
courageous child opened the door, and stepped into the
hall.
Judge Howell sat in his pleasant library, trying to interest
himself in a book, but a vague feeling of loneliness
oppressed him, and as often as he read one page, he
turned backward to see what had gone before.
“It’s of no use,” he said, at last; “I’m not in a reading
mood;” and closing his eyes, he leaned back in his armchair,
and thought of much which had come to him during
the years gone by,—thought first of his gentle wife,—then
of his beautiful daughter,—and then of Richard,
whom he had cursed in that very room. Where was he
now? Were the waters of the Southern seas chanting
wild music over his ocean bed? Did the burning sun of
76Bengal look down upon his grave?—or would he come
back again some day, and from his father’s lips hear that
the old man was sorry for the harsh words that he had
spoken? Then, by some sudden transition of thought,
he remembered the night of the storm, and the infant
left at his door. He had never been sorry for casting it
off, he said, and yet, had he kept her,—were she with him
this wintry night, he might not be so dreary sitting alone.
“There they go!” said a childish voice, and as his gold-bowed
specs fell to the floor, the Judge started up, and lo,
there upon a stool, her bonnet and bundle on a chair, and
her hands folded demurely upon her lap, sat the veritable
object of his thoughts, even little Mildred.
Through the half-closed door she had glided so noiselessly
as not to disturb his reverie, and sitting down upon
the stool at his feet, had warmed her hands by the blazing
fire, removed her hood, smoothed back her hair, and
then watched breathlessly the slow descent of the specs
from the nose of the Judge, who, she fancied, was sleeping.
Lower, and lower, and lower they came, and when
at last they dropped, she involuntarily uttered the exclamation
which roused the Judge to a knowledge of her
presence.
“What the deuce,—how did you get in, and what are
you here for?” asked the Judge, feeling, in spite of himself,
a secret satisfaction in having her there, and knowing
that he was no longer alone.
77Fixing her clear, brown eyes upon him, Mildred answered:
“I walked in, and I’ve come to stay.”
“The plague you have,” returned the Judge, vastly
amused at the quiet decision with which she spoke.
“Come to stay, hey? But suppose I won’t let you, what
then?”
“You will,” said Mildred; “and if you turn me out, I
shall come right in again. I’ve lived with Oliver’s grandmother
as long as I am going to. I don’t belong there,
and to-night I started to run away, but the cars left me,
and it was cold and dark in the woods, and I was kind
of ’fraid, and asked God to take care of me and tell me
where to go, and I comed right here.”
There was a big lump in the Judge’s throat as he
listened to the child, but he swallowed it down, and pointing
to the bundle containing Mildred’s Sunday clothes,
said, “Brought your things, too, I see. You’ll be wanting
a closet and a trunk to put them in, I reckon.”
The quick-witted child detected at once the irony in his
tone, and with a quivering lip she answered:
“They are the best I’ve got. She never bought me
anything since mother died. She’s just as cross as she
can be, too, and whips me so hard for nothing,—look,”
and rolling up her sleeve she showed him more than one
red mark upon her arm.
Sour and crusty as the Judge appeared, there were soft
78spots scattered here and there over his heart, and though
the largest was scarcely larger than a pin’s head, Mildred
had chanced to touch it, for cruelty to any one was something
he abhorred.
“Poor little thing,” he said, taking the fat, chubby arm
in one hand, and passing the other caressingly over the
marks,—“poor little thing, we’ll have that old she-dragon
’tended to,” and something very like a tear, both in form
and feeling, dropped upon the dimpled elbow. “What
makes you stare at me so?” he continued, as he saw how
the wondering brown eyes were fixed upon him.
“I was thinking,” answered Mildred, “how you ain’t
such a cross old feller as folks say you be, and you’ll let
me stay here, won’t you? I’d rather live with you than
Lawrence Thornton——”
“Lawrence Thornton!” repeated the Judge. “What
do you know of him? Oh, yes, I remember now that he
spoke of finding you asleep; but were you running away
to him?”
In a few words Mildred told him what her intentions
had been, and then said to him again:
“But I shall stay here now and be your little girl.”
“I ain’t so sure of that,” answered the Judge, adding,
as he saw her countenance fall: “What good could you
do me?”
Mildred’s first thought was, “I can wash the dishes and
scrub the floor;” then as she remembered that servants
79did these things at Beechwood, she stood a moment uncertain
how to answer. At last, as a new idea crossed her
mind, she said: “When you’re old and lonesome, there’ll
be nobody to love you if I go away, and you’ll be sorry
if you turn me off.”
Why was it the Judge started so quickly and placed his
hand before his eyes, as if to assure himself that it was
little Mildred standing there and not his only boy,—not
Richard, who long ago had said to him:
“In the years to come, when you are old and lonesome,
you’ll be sorry for what you’ve said to-night.”
Those were Richard’s words, while Mildred’s were:
“You’ll be sorry if you turn me off.”
It would seem that the son, over whose fate a dark
mystery hung, was there in spirit, pleading for the helpless
child, while with him was another Mildred, and
looking through the eyes of brown so much like her
own, she said, “Take her father, you will need her some
time!”
And so, not merely because Mildred Hawkins asked
him to do it, but because of the unseen influence which
urged him on, the Judge drew the little girl closer to his
side, and parting back her rich, brown hair, said to her
pleasantly, “You may stay to-night, and to-morrow night,
and if I don’t find you troublesome, perhaps you may stay
for good.”
Mildred had not looked for so easy a conquest, and
80this unexpected kindness wrung from her eyes great
tears, which rolled silently down her cheeks.
“What are you crying for?” asked the Judge. “You
are not obliged to stay. You can go back to Hepsy any
minute,—now, if you want. Shall I call Rachel to hold
the lantern?”
He made a motion toward the bell-rope, while Mildred,
in an agony of terror, seized his arm, telling him “she
was only crying for joy; that she’d die before she’d go
back!” and adding fiercely, as she saw he had really
rung the bell: “If you send me away I’ll set your house
on fire!”
The Judge smiled quietly at this threat, and when
Rachel appeared in answer to his ring, he said, “Open
the register in the chamber above, and see that the bed is
all right, then bring us some apples and nuts,—and,—wait
till I get done, can’t you,—bring us that box of
prunes. Do you love prunes, child?”
“Yes, sir, though I don’t know what they be,” sobbed
Mildred, through the hands she had clasped over her face
when she thought she must go back.
She knew she was not going now, and her eyes shone
like diamonds as they flashed upon the Judge a look of
gratitude. It wasn’t lonesome now in that handsome
library where Mildred sat, eating prune after prune, and
apple after apple, while the Judge sat watching her with
an immense amount of satisfaction, and, thinking to himself
81how, on the morrow, if he did not change his mind,
he would inquire the price of feminine dry goods, a thing
he had not done in years. In his abstraction he even forgot
that the clock was striking nine, and, half an hour later,
found him still watching Mildred, and marvelling at her
enormous appetite for nuts and prunes. But he remembered,
at last, that it was his bed time, and, again ringing
for Rachel, he bade her take the little girl upstairs.
It was a pleasant, airy chamber where Mildred was put
to sleep, and it took her a long time to examine the furniture
and the various articles for the toilet, the names
of which she did not even know. Then she thought of
Oliver, wondering what he would say if he knew where
she was; and, going to the window, against which a
driving storm was beating, she thought how much nicer it
was to be in that handsome apartment than back in her
little bed beneath the gable-roof, or even running away
to Boston after Lawrence Thornton.
The next morning when she awoke, the snow lay high-piled
upon the earth, and the wind was blowing in fearful
gusts. But in the warm summer atmosphere pervading
the whole house, Mildred thought nothing of the storm
without. She only knew that she was very happy, and
when the Judge came down to breakfast, he found her
singing of her happiness to the gray house-cat, which she
had coaxed into her lap.
“Shall she eat with you or wait?” asked Rachel, a
82little uncertain whether to arrange the table for two or
one.
“With me, of course, you simpleton,” returned the
Judge; “and bring on some sirup for the cakes,—or
honey; which do you like best, child?”
Mildred didn’t know, but guessed that she liked both,
and both were accordingly placed upon the table,—the
Judge forgetting to eat in his delight to see how fast the
nicely browned buckwheats disappeared.
“She’ll breed a famine if she stays here long,” Rachel
muttered, while Finn looked ruefully at the fast decreasing
batter.
But Mildred’s appetite was satisfied at last, and she was
about leaving the table, when Hepsy’s sharp, shrill voice
was heard in the hall, proclaiming to Rachel the astonishing
news that Mildred Hawkins had run away and
been frozen to death in a snow bank,—that Clubs, like a
fool, had lost his senses and gone raving distracted, calling
loudly for Milly and refusing to be comforted unless
she came back.
Through the open door Mildred heard this last, and
darting into the hall she asked the startled Hepsy to tell
her if what she had said were true. Petrified with
astonishment, Hepsy was silent for an instant, and then
in no mild terms began to upbraid the child, because
she was not frozen to death as she had declared her
to be.
83“Never mind,” said Mildred, “but tell me of Oliver.
Is he sick, and does he ask for me?”
The appearance of the Judge brought Hepsy to herself,
and she began to tell the story. It seemed that she had
staid with Widow Simms until after ten, and when she
reached home she found Clubs distracted on account
of Mildred’s absence. He had looked all through
the house, and was about going up to Beechwood,
when his grandmother returned and stopped him, saying
that Mildred had probably gone to stay with Lottie
Brown, as she had the previous day asked permission
so to do and been refused. So Oliver had rested till
morning, when he insisted on his grandmother’s wading
through the drifts to see if Milly really were at Mr.
Brown’s.
“When I found she wasn’t,” said Hepsy, “I began to feel
a little riled myself, for I knowed that she had the ugliest
temper that ever was born, and, says I, she’s run away and
been froze to death, and then such a rumpus as Oliver
made. I thought he’d go——”
Her sentence was cut short by a cry of joy from Mildred,
who, from the window, caught sight of the crippled
boy moving slowly through the drifts, which greatly impeded
his progress. Hastening to the door she drew him
in out of the storm, brushed the snow from his thin hair,
and folding her arms about him, sobbed out, “Oliver, I ain’t
dead, but I’ve run away. I can’t live with her any more,
84though if you feel so bad about it, maybe I’ll go back.
Shall I?”
Before Oliver could reply, Hepsy chimed in, “Go back,
to be sure you will, my fine madame. I’ll teach you what
is what;” and seizing Mildred’s hood, which lay upon
the hat-stand, she began to tie it upon the screaming child,
who struggled violently to get away, and succeeding at
last ran for protection behind the Judge.
“Keep her, Judge Howell, please keep her,” whispered
Oliver, while Mildred’s eyes flashed out their gratitude to
him for thus interfering in her behalf.
“Woman!” and the Judge’s voice was like a clap of
thunder, while his heavy boot came down with a vengeance
as he grasped the bony arm of Hepsy, who was
making a dive past him after Mildred. “Woman, get out
of my house! Quick too, and if I catch you here again
after anybody’s child, I’ll pull every hair out of your head.
Do you hear, you she-dragon? Begone, I say; start.
Move faster than that!” and he accelerated her movements
with a shove, which sent her quite to the door,
where she stood for an instant, threatening to take the
law of him, and shaking her fist at Mildred, who, holding
fast to the coat-skirts of the Judge, knew she had nothing
to fear.
After a moment Hepsy began to cry, and assuming a
deeply injured tone, she bade Oliver “Come.”
Not till then had Mildred fully realized that if she stayed
85at Beechwood she must be separated from her beloved
playmate, and clutching him as he arose to follow his
grandmother, she whispered, “If you want me, Oliver, I’ll
go.”
He did want her, oh, so much, for he knew how lonely
the gable-roof would be without her, but it was far better
that she should not return, and so, with a tremendous
effort the unselfish boy stilled the throbbings of his heart,
and whispered back: “I’d rather you’d stay here, Milly,
and maybe he’ll let me come some time to see you.”
“Every day, every day,” answered the Judge, who
could not help admiring the young boy for preferring
Mildred’s happiness to his own. “There, I’m glad that’s
over,” he said, when, as the door closed upon Hepsy and
Oliver, he led Mildred back to the breakfast room, asking
her if she didn’t want some more buckwheats.
But Milly’s heart was too full to eat, even had she
been hungry. Turn which way she would, she saw only
the form of a cripple boy moving slowly through the
drifts, back to the dark old kitchen, which she knew
would that dismal day be all the darker for her absence.
It was all in vain that the Judge sought to amuse her by
showing her all his choice treasures and telling her she
was now his little girl and should call him father if she
liked. The sad, despondent look did not leave her face
for the entire day, and just as it was growing dark, she
laid her brown head upon the Judge’s knee, as he sat in
86his armchair, and said mournfully, “I guess I shall go
back.”
“I guess you won’t,” returned the Judge, running his
fingers through her soft hair, and thinking how much it
was like his own Mildred’s.
“But I ought to,” answered the child. “Oliver can’t
do without me. You don’t know how much he likes me,
nor how much I like him. He’s missing me so now, I
know he is, and I’m afraid he’s crying, too. Mayn’t I
go?”
Mildred’s voice was choked with tears, and Judge
Howell felt them dropping upon his hand, as he passed
it caressingly over her face. Six months before he had
professed to hate the little girl sitting there at his feet,
and crying to go back to Oliver, but she had grown
strangely into his love within the last twenty-four hours,
and to himself he said:
“I will not give her up.”
So after sitting a time in silence, he replied:
“I can do you more good than this Oliver with his
crooked feet.”
“Yes, yes,” interrupted Mildred, “but it’s because his
feet are crooked that I can’t leave him all alone, and
then he loved me first, when you hated me and swore
such awful words if I just looked at a flower.”
There was no denying this,—but the Judge was not
convinced, and he continued by telling her how many
87new dresses he would buy her,—how in the spring he’d
get her a pony and a silver-mounted side-saddle——
“And let me go to the circus?” she said, that having
hitherto been the highest object of her ambition.
“Yes, let you go to the circus,” he replied; “and to
Boston and everywhere.”
The bait was a tempting one, and Mildred wavered for
a moment,—then just as the Judge thought she was satisfied,
she said:
“But that won’t do Oliver any good.”
“Hang Oliver!” exclaimed the Judge; “I’ll tell you
what I’ll do. I’ll have a lady governess to come into
the house and teach you both. So you will see him every
day. I’ll get him some new clothes——”
“And send him to college when he’s big enough?”
put in Mildred. “He told me once he wished he could
go.”
“Great Peter, what next will you want? But I’ll
think about the college; and if he learns right smart, and
you behave yourself, I reckon maybe I’ll send him.”
The Judge had no idea that Oliver would learn “right
smart,” for he did not know him, and he merely made the
promise by way of quieting Mildred, who, with this prospect
in view, became quite contented in her new quarters,
though she did so wish Oliver could know it that night,
and looking up in the Judge’s face, she said:
“It’s such a little bit of a ways down there,—couldn’t
88you go and tell him, or let me. It seems forever till to-morrow.”
Had the Judge been told the previous day that Mildred
Hawkins could have persuaded him to brave that fierce
northeaster, he would have scoffed at the idea as a most
preposterous one, but now, looking into those shining
eyes of brown, lifted so pleadingly to his, he felt all his
sternness giving way, and before he knew what he was
doing, or why he was doing it, he found himself plowing
through the snow-drifts which lay between Beechwood
and the gable-roof, where he found Oliver sitting before
the fire with a sad, dejected look upon his face as if all
the happiness of his life had suddenly been taken from
him. But he brightened at once when he saw the Judge
and heard his errand. It would be so nice to be with
Milly every day and know that she was beyond the reach
of his grandmother’s cruelty, and bursting into tears he
stammered out his thanks to the Judge, who without a
sign of recognition for old Hepsy, who was dipping candles
with a most sour expression on her puckered lips,
started back through the deep snow-drifts, feeling more
than repaid, when he saw the little, eager face pressed
against the pane, and then heard a sweet, young voice
calling him “the best man in the world.”
And Mildred did think him the embodiment of every
virtue, while her presence in his house worked a marvellous
change in him. He had something now to live for,
89and his step was always more elastic as he drew near his
home, where a merry-hearted, frolicsome child was sure to
welcome his coming.
“The little mistress of Beechwood,” the people began
to call her, and so indeed she was, ruling there with a
high hand, and making both master and servant bend to
her will, particularly if in that will Oliver were concerned.
He was her first thought, and she tormented the Judge
until he kept his promise of having a governess, to whom
Oliver recited each day as well as herself.
Once during the spring Lawrence Thornton came
again to Beechwood, renewing his acquaintance with
Mildred, who, comparing him with other boys of her
acquaintance, regarded him as something more than mortal,
and after he was gone, she was never weary of his
praises. Once in speaking of him to her teacher, Miss
Harcourt, she said, “He’s the handsomest boy I ever
saw, and he knows so much, too. I’d give the world if
Oliver was like him,” and Mildred’s sigh as she thought
of poor lame Oliver was echoed by the white-faced boy
without the door, who had come up just in time to hear
her remarks. He, too, had greatly admired Lawrence
Thornton, and it had, perhaps, been some satisfaction to
believe that Mildred had not observed the difference
between them, but he knew, now, that she had, and with
a bitter pang, as he thought of his deformity, he took his
accustomed seat in the school-room.
90“I can never be like Lawrence Thornton,” he said to
himself. “I shall always be lame, and small, and sickly,
and by and by, maybe, Milly will cease to love me.”
Dark, indeed, would be his life, when the sun of Mildred’s
love for him was set, and his tears fell fast, erasing
the figures he was making on his slate.
“What is it, Olly?” and Mildred nestled close by his
side, taking his thin hand in her own chubby ones and
looking into his face.
Without the least reserve he told her what it was, and
Mildred’s tears mingled with his as he said that his twisted
feet were a continual canker worm,—a blight on all his
hopes of the future when he should have attained the
years of a man. The cloud was very heavy from which
Mildred could not extract some comfort, and after a moment
she looked up cheerily, and said:
“I tell you, Oliver, you can’t be as handsome as Lawrence,
nor as tall, nor have such nice straight feet, but you
can be as good a scholar, and when folks speak of that
Mr. Hawkins, who knows so much, I shall be so proud,
for I shall know it is Oliver they mean.”
All unconsciously Mildred was sowing in Oliver’s mind
the first seeds of ambition, though not of a worldly kind.
He did not care for the world. He cared only for the
opinion of the little brown-eyed maiden at his side. It
is true he would have endured any amount of torture if,
in the end, he might look like Lawrence Thornton; but
91as this could not be, he determined to resemble him in
something,—to read the same books,—to learn the same
things,—to be able to talk about the same places, and if, in
the end, she said he was equal to Lawrence Thornton, he
would be satisfied. So he toiled both early and late, far
outstripping Mildred and winning golden laurels, in the
opinion of Miss Harcourt and the Judge, the latter of
whom became, in spite of himself, deeply interested in the
pale student, who before three years were gone, was fully
equal to his teacher.
Then it was that Mildred came again to his aid, saying
to the Judge one day, “Oliver has learned all Miss Harcourt
can teach him, and hadn’t you better be looking out
for some good school, where he can be fitted for college?”
“Cool!” returned the Judge, tossing his cigar into the
grass and smiling down upon her. “Cool, I declare. So
you think I’d better fit him for college, hey?”
“Of course, I do,” answered Mildred; “you said you
would that stormy day long ago, when I cried to go back
and you wouldn’t let me.”
“So I did, so I did,” returned the Judge, adding that
“he’d think about it.”
The result of this thinking Mildred readily foresaw, and
she was not at all surprised when, a few days afterwards,
the Judge said to her, “I have made arrangements for
Clubs to go to Andover this fall, and if he behaves himself
I shall send him to college, I guess; and,—come back
92here, you spitfire,” he cried, as he saw her bounding away
with the good news to Oliver. But Mildred could not
stay for more then. She must see Oliver, who could
scarcely find words with which to express his gratitude to
the man who, for Mildred’s sake, was doing so much for
him.
Rapidly the autumn days stole on, until at last one September
morning Mildred’s heart was sore with grief, and
her eyes were red with weeping, for Oliver was gone and
she was all alone.
“If you mourn so for Clubs, what do you think I shall
do when you, too, go off to school?” said the Judge.
“Oh, I sha’n’t know enough to go this ever so long,”
was Mildred’s answer, while the Judge, thinking how
lonely the house would be without her, hoped it would be
so; but in spite of his hopes, there came a day, just fourteen
years after Mildred was left on the steps at Beechwood,
when the Judge said to Oliver, who had come
home, and was asking for his playmate:
“She’s gone to Charlestown Seminary, along with that
Lilian Veille, Lawrence Thornton makes such a fuss
about, and the Lord only knows how I’m going to live
without her for the next miserable three years.”
CHAPTER VII. LILIAN AND MILDRED.
93
The miserable three years are gone, or nearly
so, and all around the Beechwood mansion
the July sun shines brightly, while
the summer shadows chase each other in
frolicsome glee over the velvety sward, and
in the maple trees the birds sing merrily, as if
they know that the hand which has fed them
so often with crumbs will feed them again on
the morrow. In the garden, the flowers which
the child Milly loved so well are blossoming in rich profusion,
but their gay beds present many a broken stalk to-day,
for the Judge has gathered bouquet after bouquet
with which to adorn the parlors, the library, the chambers,
and even the airy halls, for Mildred is very fond of flowers,
and when the sun hangs just above the woods and the
engine-whistle is heard among the Mayfield hills lying to
the westward, Mildred is coming home, and stored away
in some one of her four trunks is a bit of paper saying
94that its owner has been graduated with due form, and is
a finished-up young lady.
During the last year the Judge had not seen her, for
business had called him to Virginia, and, for a part of the
time, Beechwood had been closed and Mildred had spent
her long vacation with Lilian, who was now to accompany
her home. With this arrangement the Judge hardly knew
whether to be pleased or not. He did not fancy Lilian.
He would a little rather have Mildred all to himself a
while; but when she wrote to him, saying: “May Lilian
come home with me? It would please me much to have
her,”—he answered “Yes,” at once; for now, as of old,
he yielded his wishes to those of Mildred, and he waited
impatiently for the appointed day, which, when it came,
he fancied would never end.
Five o’clock, said the fanciful time-piece upon the marble
mantle, and, when the silver bell rang out the next
half-hour, the carriage came slowly to the gate, and with
a thrill of joy the Judge saw the girlish head protruding
from the window, and the fat, white hand wafting kisses
towards him. He had no desire now to kick her into the
street,—no wish to send her from Beechwood,—no inclination
to swear at Widow Simms for saying she was like
himself. He was far too happy to have her home again,
and, kissing her cheeks as she bounded to his side, he
called her “little Spitfire,” just as he used to do, and then
led her into the parlor, where hung the picture of another
95Mildred, who now might well be likened to herself, save
that the dress was older-fashioned and the hair a darker
brown.
“Oh, isn’t it pleasant here?” she cried, dancing about
the room. “Such heaps of flowers, and, as I live, a new
piano! It’s mine, too!” and she fairly screamed with
joy as she saw her own name, “Mildred Howell,” engraved
upon it.
“It was sent home yesterday,” returned the Judge, enjoying
her delight and asking for some music.
“Not just yet,” returned Mildred, “for, see, Lilian and
I are an inch deep with dust;” and gathering up their
shawls and hats, the two girls sought their chamber, from
which they emerged as fresh and blooming as the roses
which one had twined among her flowing curls, and the
other had placed in the heavy braids of her rich brown
hair.
“Why is not Oliver here?” Mildred asked, as they were
about to leave the supper-table, “or does he think, because
he is raised to the dignity of a Junior, that young ladies
are of no importance?”
“I invited him to tea,” said the Judge, “but he is suffering
from one of his racking headaches. I think he
studies too hard, for his face is white as paper, and the
veins on his forehead are large as my finger; so I told him
you should go down there when I was sick of you.”
“Which I shall make believe is now,” said Mildred,
96laughingly, and taking from the hall-stand her big straw
hat, she excused herself to Lilian, and hurrying down the
Cold Spring path, soon stood before the gable-roof door
where old Hepsy sat knitting and talking to herself, a
habit which had come upon her with increasing years.
At the sight of Mildred she arose, and dropping a low
curtsey, began in her fretful, querulous way: “I wonder
now if you can stoop to come down here; but I s’pose
it’s Oliver that’s brought you. It beats all how folks that
gets a little riz will forget them that had all the trouble
of bringin’ ’em up. Oliver is up charmber with the
headache, and I don’t b’lieve he wants to be disturbed.”
“Yes, he does,” said Mildred, and lifting the old-fashioned
wooden latch, she was soon climbing the crazy stairs
which creaked to her bounding tread.
Of his own accord, and because he knew it would
please Mildred, the Judge had caused what was once her
chamber at the gable-roof to be finished off and fitted
into a cozy library for Oliver, who when at home spent
many a happy hour there, bending sometimes over his
books, and thinking again of the years gone by, and of
the little girl who had often cried herself to sleep within
those very walls. It was well with her now, he knew
and he blessed God that it was so, even though his poor
feet might never tread the flowery path in which it was
given her to walk. He had not seen her for nearly two
years, but she had written to him regularly, and from her
97letters he knew she was the same warm-hearted, impulsive
Milly who had once made all the sunshine of his life.
She had grown up very beautiful, too, for among his classmates
were several whose homes were in Charlestown,
and who, as a matter of course, felt a deep interest in the
Seminary girls, particularly in Miss Howell, who was often
quoted in his presence, his companions never dreaming
that she was aught to the “club-footed Lexicon,” as they
called the studious Oliver.
Lawrence Thornton, too, when he came to the college
commencement, had said to him playfully:
“Clubs, your sister Milly, as you call her, is very
beautiful, with eyes like stars and hair the color of the
chestnuts I used to gather in the Mayfield woods. If I
were you, I should be proud to call her sister.”
And Oliver was proud; but when the handsome,
manly figure of Lawrence Thornton had vanished through
the door, he fancied he breathed more freely, though
why he should do so he could not tell, for he liked to
hear Mildred praised.
“I shall see her for myself during this vacation,” he
thought; and after his return to Beechwood he was
nearly as impatient as the Judge for her arrival. “She
will be home to-day,” he thought on the morning when
he knew she was expected, and the sunlight dancing on
the wall seemed all the brighter to him.
He had hoped to meet her at Beechwood, but his
98enemy, the headache, came on in time to prevent his doing
so, and with a sigh of disappointment he went to his
little room, and leaning back in his easy-chair, counted
the lagging moments until he heard the well-known step
upon the stairs, and knew that she had come. In a moment
she stood beside him, and was looking into his
white, worn face, just as he was gazing at her in all her
glowing, healthy beauty. He had kissed her heretofore
when they met,—kissed her when they parted; but he
dared not do it now, for she seemed greatly changed.
He had lost his little, romping, spirited Milly, and he
knew there was a dividing line between himself and the
grown young lady standing before him. But no such
thoughts intruded themselves upon Mildred; Oliver, to
her, was the same good-natured boy who had waded
barefoot with her in the brook, picked “huckleberries”
on the hills and chestnuts in the wood. She never once
thought of him as a man, and just as she was wont to do
of old, just so she did now,—she wound her arms around
his neck, and kissing his forehead, where the blue veins
were swelling, she told him how glad she was to be
there with him again,—told him how sorry she was to
find him so feeble and thin, and lastly, how proud she was
when she heard from Lawrence Thornton that he was
first in his class, and bade fair to make the great man she
long ago predicted he would make. Then she paused for
his reply, half expecting that he would compliment her
99in return, for Mildred was well used to flattery, and
rather claimed it as her due.
Oliver read as much in her speaking eyes, and when,
laying her hat upon the floor, she sat down upon a stool
at his feet, he laid his hand fondly on her hair, and said:
“You are very, very beautiful, Milly!”
“Oh, Oliver!” and the soft, brown eyes looked up at
him wistfully,—“you never yet told me a lie; and now, as
true as you live, do you think I am handsome,—as handsome,
say, as Lilian Veille?”
“You must remember I have never seen Miss Veille,”
said Oliver, “and I cannot judge between you. Mr.
Thornton showed me her photograph, when he was in
Amherst; but it was a poor one, and gave no definite
idea of her looks.”
“Did Lawrence have her picture?” Mildred asked
quickly, and, in the tone of her voice Oliver detected
what Mildred thought was hidden away down in the deepest
corner of her heart.
But for this he did not spare her, and he said: “I
fancied they might be engaged.”
“Engaged, Oliver!” and the little hand resting on his
knee trembled visibly. “No, they are not engaged yet;
but they will be some time, I suppose, and they’ll make a
splendid couple. You must come up to-morrow and call
on Lilian. She is the sweetest, dearest girl you ever
saw!”
100Oliver thought of one exception, but he merely answered:
“Tell me of her, Milly, so I can be somewhat
prepared. What is she like?”
“She is a little mite of a thing,” returned Mildred, “with
the clearest violet-blue eyes, the tiniest mouth and nose,
the longest, silkiest, golden curls, a complexion pure as
wax, and the prettiest baby ways,—why, she’s afraid of
everything; and in our walks I always constitute myself
her body-guard, to keep the cows and dogs from looking
at her.”
“Does she know anything?” asked Oliver, who, taking
Mildred for his criterion, could scarcely conceive of a
sensible girl being afraid of dogs and cows.
“Know anything!” and Mildred looked perfectly astonished.
“Yes, she knows as much as any woman ever
ought to know, because the men,—that is, real nice
men such as a girl would wish to marry,—always prefer
a wife with a sweet temper and ordinary intellect, to a
spirited and more intellectual one; don’t you think they
do?”
Oliver did not consider himself a “real nice man,—such
as a girl would wish to marry,” and so he could not
answer for that portion of mankind. He only knew that
for him there was but one temper, one mind, one style of
beauty, and these were all embodied in Mildred Howell,
who, without waiting for his answer, continued:
“It is strange how Lilian and I came to love each other
101so much, when we are so unlike. Why, Oliver, they
called me the spunkiest girl in the Seminary, and Lilian
the most amiable; that’s when I first went there; but we
did each other good, for she will occasionally show some
spirit, while I try to govern my temper, and have not been
angry in ever so long. You see, Lilian and I roomed together.
I used to help her get her lessons; for somehow
she couldn’t learn, and, if she sat next to me at recitation,
I would tell her what to answer, until the teacher found
it out, and made me stop. When Lilian first came to
Charlestown, Lawrence was with her; she was fifteen
then, and all the girls said they were engaged, they acted
so. I don’t know how, but you can imagine, can’t you?”
Oliver thought he could, and Mildred continued: “I
was present when he bade her good-by, and heard him
say, ‘You’ll write to me, Fairy?’ that’s what he calls her.
But Lilian would not promise, and he looked very sorry.
After we had become somewhat acquainted, she said to
me one day, ‘Milly, everybody says you write splendid
compositions, and now, won’t you make believe you are
me, and scribble off a few lines in answer to this?’ and she
showed me a letter just received from Lawrence Thornton.
“I asked why she did not answer it herself, and she
said, ‘Oh, I can’t; it would sicken him of me at once, for
I don’t know enough to write decently; I don’t always
spell straight, or get my grammar correct. I never know
when to use to or too, or just where the capitals belong;’
102so after a little I was persuaded, and wrote a letter, which
she copied and sent to Lawrence, who expressed himself
so much delighted with what he called ‘her playful, pleasant
style,’ that I had to write again and again, until now
I do it as a matter of course, though it does hurt me
sometimes to hear him praise her, and say he never knew
she had such a talent for writing.”
“But she will surely undeceive him?” Oliver said, beginning
to grow interested in Lilian Veille.
“Oh, she can’t now,” rejoined Mildred, “for she loves
him too well, and she says he would not respect her if he
knew it.”
“And how will it all end?” asked Oliver, to which
Mildred replied:
“End in their being married, of course. He always
tells her how much he likes her—how handsome she is,
and all that.”
There was the least possible sigh accompanying these
words, and Oliver, who heard it, smoothed again the shining
braids, as he said, “Milly, Lawrence Thornton told
me you were very beautiful, too, with starry eyes and hair
the color of rich brown chestnuts.”
“Did he, sure? what else did he say?” and assuming
a kneeling position directly in front of Oliver, Mildred
buttoned and unbuttoned his linen coat, while he told her
everything he could remember of Lawrence Thornton’s
remarks concerning herself.
103“He likes me because Lilian does, I suppose,” she
said, when he had finished. “Did I tell you that his
father and Geraldine,—that’s Lilian’s half-sister,—have
always intended that he should marry Lilian? She told
me so herself, and if she hadn’t, I should have known it
from Geraldine, for you know I have been home with
Lilian ever so many times, besides spending the long
vacation there. I couldn’t bear her,—this Geraldine; she
talked so insultingly to me, asking if I hadn’t the least
idea who I was, and saying once, right before Lawrence
Thornton, that she presumed my mother was some poor,
ignorant country girl, who had been unfortunate, and so
disposed of me that way! I could have pulled every
black hair out of her head!” and Mildred, who, in her
excitement loosened a button in Oliver’s coat, looked
much like the Mildred of old,—the child who had
threatened to set fire to the Judge’s house if he sent her
back to Hepsy.
“Mildred,” said Oliver, smiling in spite of himself, and
thinking how beautiful she looked even in her anger,
“shall I tell you who I think you are?”
“Yes, yes,” and the wrathful expression of the soft,
dark eyes disappeared at once. “Who am I, Oliver?”
“I don’t know for certain,” he replied, “but I think
you are Richard Howell’s daughter. Any way, you are
the very counterpart of his sister’s picture.”
“Mrs. Thornton, you mean,” returned Mildred.
104“There’s a portrait of her at Lawrence’s home. Almost
everybody spoke of the resemblance while I was there;
and once some one made a suggestion similar to yours,
but Mr. Thornton said he knew every inch of ground
Richard had gone over from the time he was twelve
years old until he went away, and the thing wasn’t possible,—that
the resemblance I bore to the Howells was
merely accidental. I don’t like Mr. Thornton. He’s
just as proud as Geraldine, and acted as if he were afraid
Lawrence would speak to me. It was ‘Lawrence, Lilian
wants you;’ ‘Lawrence, hadn’t you better take Lilian to
ride, while I show Miss Howell my geological specimens.’
Just as though I cared for those old stones. He
needn’t trouble himself, though, for I don’t like Lawrence
half as well as I do you. But I must go back to Lilian,—she’ll
wonder that I leave her so long.”
“Lilian is here,” said a childish voice, and both Oliver
and Mildred started quickly, as a little figure advanced
from its position near the doorway, where, for the last
two minutes, it had been standing.
Oliver’s first thought was, “she has heard all Mildred
said; she had no business to come up so quietly,” and
with his previously formed impressions of the little lady,
he was not prepared to greet her very cordially. But one
glance at the baby face which turned towards him as
Mildred said: “This is Oliver, Miss Veille,” convinced
him that, if she had heard anything, it had not offended
105her. Indeed, Lilian Veille belonged to the class of whom
it has been truly said, “they do not know enough to be
offended.”
She was a good-natured, amiable girl, and though
usually frank and open-hearted, she would sometimes
stoop to deceit, particularly if her own interests were concerned.
At home she had been petted and caressed
until she was a thoroughly spoiled, selfish child, exacting
from others attentions and favors which she was never
willing to render back. All this Oliver saw before she
had been ten minutes in his presence, but he could not
dislike her any more than he could have disliked a beautiful,
capricious baby; and he began to understand in
part why Mildred should feel so strong an attachment for
her. She was naturally very familiar and affectionate, and
as Mildred had resumed her seat upon the stool, she,
sat down upon the floor, and laying both her soft hands
on Oliver’s knee, began to talk with him as if she had
known him all her life, stipulating, on the start, that he
shouldn’t say a word to her of books, as she detested the
whole thing.
“Mildred will tell you how little I know,” she said.
“She used to do my sums, translate my French, write my
compositions, and some of my letters, too. Do you
know Lawrence, Mr. Hawkins?”
Oliver replied that he had seen him, and Lilian continued:
106“Isn’t he splendid? All the Boston girls are ready to
pull caps over him, but he don’t care for any of them. I
used to think maybe he’d fall in love with Milly; but,—Geraldine
says she knows too much for a man like
him really to care for; and I guess she does, for anybody
can see I’m a simpleton,—and he certainly likes me the
best,—don’t he, Milly? Why, how red your cheeks are,—and
no wonder, it’s so hot in this pent-up room. Let’s
go down,” and without waiting for an answer, Lilian
tripped down the stairs, followed by Mildred and Oliver,—the
latter having forgotten his headache in the pleasure
of seeing his former playmate.
“Now where?” asked Lilian, as they emerged into
the open air.
“Home, I guess,” said Mildred, and bidding Oliver
good-night, they went back to Beechwood, where they
found the Judge impatiently waiting for them. He
wanted some music, he said, and he kept Mildred, who
was a fine performer, singing and playing for him until it
was long after his bed time, and Lilian began to yawn
very decidedly.
“She was bored almost to death,” she said, as she at
last followed Mildred up the stairs. “She didn’t like
Beechwood at all, thus far,—she did wish Lawrence
Thornton would come out there,” and with a disagreeable
expression upon her pretty face, she nestled down
among her pillows, while Mildred, who was slower in her
107movements, still lingered before the mirror, brushing her
rich brown hair.
“Got what?” asked Mildred, in some surprise, and
Lilian rejoined, “Lawrence comes home from Chicago
to-night, you know, and when he finds I’m gone, he’ll be
horridly lonesome, and his father’s dingy old office will
look dingier than ever. Suppose I write and invite him
to come out here, saying you wish it, too?”
“Well, suppose you do,” returned Mildred with the utmost
gravity. “There’s plenty of materials in my desk.
Will you write sitting up in bed?” and in the eyes which
looked every way but at Lilian there was a spice of mischief.
“You hateful thing,” returned Lilian. “You know well
enough that when I say ‘I am going to write to Lawrence,’
I mean you are going to write. He’s so completely
hoodwinked that I cannot now astonish him with
one of my milk-and-water epistles. Why, I positively
spell worse and worse, so Geraldine says. Think of my
putting an h in precious!”
“But Lawrence will have to know it some time,” persisted
Mildred, “and the longer it is put off the harder it
will be for you.”
“He needn’t know either,” said Lilian. “I mean to
have you give me ever so many drafts to carry home, and
108if none of them suit the occasion Geraldine must write,
though she bungles awfully. And when I’m his wife,
I sha’n’t care if he does know. He can’t help himself
then. He’ll have to put up with his putty head.”
“But will he respect you, Lily, if he finds you deceived
him to the last?” Mildred asked; and with a look very
much like a frown in her soft blue eyes, Lilian replied:
“Now, Milly, I believe you are in love with him yourself,
and do this to be spiteful, but you needn’t. His father
and Geraldine have always told him he should marry me,
and once when some one teased him of you, I heard him
say that he shouldn’t want to marry a woman unless he
knew something of her family, for fear they might prove
to be paupers, or even worse. Oh, Milly, Milly, I didn’t
mean to make you cry!” and jumping upon the floor, the
impulsive Lilian wound her arms around Mildred, whose
tears were dropping fast.
Mildred could not have told why she cried. She only
knew that Lilian’s words grated harshly, but hers was a
sunshiny nature, and conquering all emotion, she returned
Lilian’s caress and said: “I will write the letter,
Lily,—write it to-night if you like.”
“I knew you would. You’re a splendid girl,” and giving
her another hug Lilian jumped back into bed, and
made herself quite comfortable while Mildred knotted up
her silken hair and brought out her desk preparatory
to her task.
109Never before had it caused her so much pain to write
“Dear Lawrence” as to-night, and she was tempted
to omit it, but Lilian was particular to have every word.
“She never could remember, unless she saw it before
her, whether the ‘Dear’ and the ‘Lawrence’ occupied
the same or separate lines,” she said; so Mildred wrote
it down at last, while half unconsciously to herself she repeated
the words, “Dear Lawrence.”
“You merely wish to invite him here?” she said to
Lilian, who answered: “That’s the main thing; but you
must write three pages at least, or he won’t be satisfied.
Tell him what a nice journey we had, and how pleasant
Beechwood is. Tell him all about your new piano, and
what a splendid girl you are,—how I wonder he never fell
in love with you,—but I’m glad he didn’t; tell him how
much Oliver knows, and how much better he looks than I
thought he did; that if he was bigger and hadn’t such
funny feet he’d almost do for you; tell him how dearly I
like him,—Lawrence, I mean, not Oliver,—how glad I
shall be when he comes, and Geraldine must send my
coral ear-rings and bracelets, and——”
“Stop, stop! You drive me distracted!” cried Mildred,
who, from this confused jumble, was trying to make
out a sensible letter.
Her task was finished at last, and she submitted it to
Lilian’s inspection.
“But you didn’t tell him what a splendid girl you are,
110nor how much I like him,” said Lilian, her countenance
falling at once. “Can’t you add it in a postscript somehow?”
“Never mind, Lily,” returned Mildred, lifting one of
the long golden curls which had escaped from the lace cap.
“He knows you like him, and when he comes you can
tell him anything you please of me. It does not look
well in me to be writing my own praises.”
“But you used to,” said Lilian. “You wrote to him
once, ‘I love Mildred Howell best of anybody in the
world, don’t you?’ and he answered back, ‘Yes, next to
you, Fairy, I love Mildred best.’ Don’t you remember it,
Milly?”
Mildred did remember it, and remembered, too, how
that answer had wrung from her bitter tears; but she
made no reply, and, as Lilian began to show signs of
sleepiness, she arose cautiously and put aside the letter,
which would be copied next morning in Lilian’s delicate
little hand and sent on its way to Boston.
CHAPTER VIII. LAWRENCE AND HIS FATHER.
111
“Lawrence, step in here for a moment,” said
Mr. Thornton; and Lawrence, equipped
for travelling, with carpet-bag, duster, and
shawl, followed his father into the library,
where all the family edicts were issued and
all the family secrets told. “Lawrence, Geraldine
tells me you are going to Beechwood for
three or four days.”
“Why, yes,” returned the son. “I received
a letter from Lilian last night inviting me to come. I
told you of it at the time, else my memory is very
treacherous.”
“It may be,—I don’t remember,” said the father;
“but Geraldine has given me a new idea about your
going there, and it is for this that I have called you in.
Lawrence do you love Lilian Veille?”
“Why do you ask me that question, when you know
that I have always loved her?” was the reply, and Mr.
Thornton continued: “Yes, yes, but how do you love
112her,—as a sister,—as a cousin,—or as one whom you
intend to make your wife?”
“I have been taught to think of her as one who was to
be my wife, and I have tried to follow my instructions.”
“Sit down, sit down,” said Mr. Thornton, for Lawrence
had risen to his feet. “I have not finished yet. Lilian
has been with us for years, and I who have watched her
carefully, know that in all the world there is not a purer,
more innocent young girl. She is suited to you in every
way. She has money,—her family is one of the first in
the land, and more than all, she has been trained to believe
that you would some day make her your bride.”
“Please come to the point,” interrupted Lawrence,
consulting his watch. “What would you have me do?”
“I would have the matter settled while you are at
Beechwood. She is eighteen now, you are twenty-three;
I have made you my partner in business, and should like
to see Lilian mistress of my house. So arrange it at
once, instead of spending your time fooling with that girl,
Mildred,” and with this the whole secret was out, and Lawrence
knew why he had been called into the library and
subjected to that lecture.
Mildred Howell was a formidable obstacle in the way
of Lilian Veille’s advancement. This the lynx-eyed Geraldine
had divined, and with her wits all sharpened, she
guessed that not Lilian alone was taking the young man
to Beechwood. So she dropped a note of warning into
113the father’s ear, and now, outside the door, was listening
to the conversation.
“I have never fooled with Mildred Howell,” said Lawrence,
and his father rejoined quickly:
“How, then? Are you in earnest? Do you love her?”
“I am not bound to answer that,” returned Lawrence;
“though I will say that in some respects I think her far
superior to Lilian.”
“Superior!” repeated the father, pacing up and down
the room. “Your superior women do not always make
their husbands happy. Listen to me, boy,—I have been
married twice. I surely ought to judge in these matters
better than yourself. Your mother was a gentle, amiable
creature, much like Lilian Veille. You inherit her disposition,
though not her mind,—thank Heaven, not her
mind! I was happy with her, but she died, and then I
married one who was famed for her superior intellect quite
as much as for the beauty of her person,—and what was
the result? She never gave me a word or a look different
from what she would have given to an entire stranger.
Indeed, she seemed rather to avoid me, and, if I came near,
she pretended always to be occupied either with a book
or with you. And yet I was proud of her, Lawrence,—proud
of my girlish bride, and when she died I shed bitter
tears over her coffin.”
Lawrence Thornton was older now than when he sat
upon the river bank, and told little Mildred Hawkins of
114his beautiful young step-mother, and he knew why she had
shrunk from his father’s caresses and withered beneath his
breath,—so he ventured at last to say:
“Mildred Howell was young enough to be your daughter,
and should never have been your wife.”
“It was not that,—it was not that,” returned the
father, stiffly. “There was no compulsion used; she was
too intellectual,—too independent,—too high-tempered,
I tell you, and this other one is like her in everything.”
“How do you account for that?” asked Lawrence,
who had his own private theory with regard to Mildred’s
parentage.
“I don’t account for it,” said Mr. Thornton. “I only
know she is not at all connected with the Howells. She
is the child of some poor wretch who will be claiming her
one day. It would be vastly agreeable, wouldn’t it, to see
a ragged pauper, or maybe something worse, ringing at
our door, and claiming Mrs. Lawrence Thornton for her
daughter! Lawrence, that of itself is a sufficient reason
why you must not marry Mildred, even if there were no
Lilian, who has a prior claim.”
“Father,” said Lawrence, “you think to disgust me,
but it cannot be done. I like Mildred Howell. I think
her the most splendid creature I ever looked upon; and
were I a little clearer as to her family, Lilian’s interest
might perhaps be jeopardized.”
“Thank Heaven, then, that her family is shrouded in
115mystery!” said Mr. Thornton, while Lawrence sat for a
moment intently thinking.
Then suddenly springing up and seizing his father’s
arm, he asked:
“Did you ever know for certain that the child of sister
Helen died?”
“Know for certain? Yes. What put that idea into
your head?” Mr. Thornton asked, and Lawrence replied:
“The idea was not really in there, for I know it is not
so, though it might have been, I dare say; for, if I
remember right, no one save an old nurse was with
Helen when she died, while even that miserable Hawley,
her husband, was in New Orleans.”
“Yes,” returned the father, “Hawley was away, and
never, I think, came back to inquire after his wife or
child, for he, too, died within the year.”
“Then how do you know Mildred is not that child?”
persisted Lawrence,—not because he had the most remote
belief that she was, but because he wished to see how
differently his father would speak of her if there was the
slightest possibility of her belonging to the Thornton line.
“I know she isn’t,” said the father. “I went to No.
20 —— Street myself, and talked with Esther Bennett, the
old woman who took care of Helen, and then of the child
until it died. She was a weird, haggish-looking creature,
but it was the truth she told. No, you can’t impose that
tale on me. This Mildred is not my grandchild.”
116“For which I fervently thank Heaven,” was Lawrence’s
response; and in these words the black-eyed Geraldine,
watching by the door, read how dear Mildred Howell was
to the young man, and how the finding her to be his sister’s
child would be worse to him than death itself.
“He shall not win her, though,” she muttered between
her glittering teeth, “if I can prevent it, and I think I
can. That last idea is a good one, and I’ll jot it down in
my book of memory for future use, if need be.”
Geraldine Veille was a cold-hearted, unprincipled woman,
whose early affections had been blighted, and now
at thirty-one she was a treacherous, intriguing creature,
void of heart or soul, except where Lilian was concerned.
In all the world there was nothing half so dear to the
proud woman as her young half-sister, and, as some fierce
tigress keeps guard over its only remaining offspring, so
she watched with jealous eye to see that nothing harmed
her Lilian. For Mildred Howell she had conceived a
violent aversion, because she knew that one of Lawrence
Thornton’s temperament could not fail to be more or less
influenced by such glowing beauty and sparkling wit as
Mildred possessed.
During the long vacation which Mildred spent in the
family she had barely tolerated her, while Mildred’s open
defiance of her opinions and cool indifference to herself
had only widened the gulf between them. She had at
first opposed Lilian’s visiting Beechwood, but when she
117saw how her heart was bent upon it, she yielded the point,
thinking the while that if Lawrence on his return showed
signs of going, too, she would drop a hint into his father’s
ear. Lawrence was going,—she had dropped her hint,—and,
standing outside the door, she had listened to the result,
and received a suggestion on which to act in case it
should be necessary.
Well satisfied with her morning’s work, she glided up
the stairs just as Lawrence came from the library and
passed out into the street. His interview with his father
had somewhat disturbed him, while at the same time it
had helped to show him how strong a place Mildred had
in his affections.
“And yet why should I think so much of her?” he
said to himself, as he walked slowly on. “She never can
be anything to me more than she is. I must marry
Lilian, of course, just as I have always supposed I should.
But I do wish she knew a little more. Only think of her
saying, the other day, that New Orleans was in Kentucky,
and Rome in Paris, she believed! How in the name of
wonder did she manage to graduate?”
Mildred Howell, who sat next to Lilian at the examination,
might perhaps have enlightened him somewhat, but
as she was not there, he continued his cogitations.
“Yes, I do wonder how she happened to graduate,
knowing as little of books as she does. She writes splendidly,
though!” and, as by this time he had reached the
118Worcester depot, he stepped into a car and prepared to
read again the letter received the previous night from
Lilian. “She has a most happy way of committing her
ideas to paper,” he thought. “There must be more in
her head than her conversation indicates. Perhaps father
is right, after all, in saying she will make a better wife than
Mildred.”
CHAPTER IX. LAWRENCE AT BEECHWOOD.
119
“Come, Milly,—do hurry!” said Lilian to
Mildred on the afternoon of the day
when Lawrence was expected. “It
seems as though you never would get
all that hair braided. Thirty strands, as I
live, and here I am wanting you to fix my
curls, you do it so much better than I can.”
“Plenty of time,” returned Mildred; “Lawrence
won’t be here this hour.”
“But I’m going to the depot,” returned Lilian; “and
I saw Finn go out to harness just now. Oh, I am so
anxious to see him! Why, Millie, you don’t know a
thing about it, for you never loved anybody like Lawrence
Thornton.”
“How do you know?” asked Mildred; and catching
instantly at the possibility implied, Lilian exclaimed:
“Do you, as true as you live, love somebody?”
“Yes, a great many somebodies,” was the answer,
while Lilian persisted:
120“Yes, yes; but I mean some man,—somebody like
Lawrence Thornton. Tell me!” and the little beauty
began to pout quite becomingly at Mildred’s want of confidence
in her.
“Yes, Lily,” said Mildred at last, “I do love somebody
quite as well as you love Lawrence Thornton, but
it is useless to ask his name, as I shall not tell.”
Lilian saw she was in earnest, and she forebore to
question her, though she did so wish she knew; and
dipping her brush in the marble basin, and letting the
water drip all over the light carpet, she stood puzzling her
weak brain to think “who it was Mildred Howell loved.”
The beautiful braid of thirty strands was finished at
last, and then Mildred declared herself ready to attend
to Lilian, who rattled on about Lawrence, saying, “she
did not ask Mildred to go with her to the station because
she always liked to be alone with him. That will do!”
she cried, just as the last curl was brushed; and, leaving
Mildred to pick up the numerous articles of feminine
wear, which in dressing she had left just where she
stepped out of them, she tripped gracefully down the
walk, and, entering the carriage, was driven to the depot.
“Two lovers, a body’d suppose by their actions,” said
a plain, out-spoken farmer, who chanced to be at the
station and witnessed the meeting; while Finn, who had
been promoted to the office of coachman, rolled his eyes
knowingly as he held the door for them to enter.
121“Oh, I’m so glad you’ve come!” said Lilian, leaning
back upon the cushions, and throwing aside her hat the better
to display her curls, which Mildred had arranged with a
great deal of taste. “I’ve been moped almost to death.”
“Why, I thought you said in your letter you were
having a most delightful time!”
And Lawrence looked smilingly down upon the little
lady, who replied:
“Did she?—did I? Well, then, I guess I am; but it’s
a heap nicer, now you’ve come. Mildred seems to me a
little bit sober. Lawrence,” and Lilian spoke in a whisper,
for they were now ascending a hill, and she did not
care to have Finn hear,—“Lawrence, I know something
about Mildred, but you mustn’t never tell,—will you?
She’s in love with a man! She told me so confidentially
this morning, but wouldn’t tell me his name. Why, how
your face flushes up? It is awful hot,—ain’t it?” and
Lilian began to fan herself with her leghorn hat, while
Lawrence, leaning from the window, and watching the
wheels grinding into the gravelly sand, indulged himself
in thoughts not wholly complimentary either to Lilian or
the man whom Mildred Howell loved.
“What business had Lilian to betray Mildred’s confidence,
even to him? Had she no delicate sense of honor?
Or what business had Mildred to be in love?” and, by the
time the carriage turned into the avenue, Lawrence was
about as uncomfortable in his mind as he well could be.
122“There’s Mildred! Isn’t she beautiful with those white
flowers in her hair?” cried Lilian; and, looking up, Lawrence
saw Mildred standing near a maple a little way in
advance.
With that restlessness natural to people waiting the
arrival of guests, she had left the Judge and Oliver, who
were sitting in the parlor, and walked slowly down the
avenue until she saw the carriage coming, when she
stopped beneath the tree.
“Get in here, Milly,—get in,” said Lilian; and, hastily
alighting, Lawrence offered her his hand, feeling strongly
tempted to press the warm fingers, which he fancied trembled
slightly in his own.
“She has been walking fast,” he thought, and he was
about to say so, when Lilian startled them with the exclamation:
“Why don’t you kiss her, Lawrence, just as you do
me?”
Lawrence thought of the man, and rather coolly replied:
“I never kissed Miss Howell in my life,—neither would
she care to have me.”
“Perhaps not,” returned Lilian, while Mildred’s cheeks
flushed crimson,—“perhaps not, for she is a bit of a prude,
I think; and then, too, I heard her say she didn’t like you
as well as she did Clubs.”
“Oh, Lilian, when did I say so?” and Mildred’s eyes
for an instant flashed with anger.
123“You needn’t be so mad,” laughed Lilian. “You did
say so, that first night I came here. Don’t you remember
that I surprised you telling Oliver how Uncle Thornton
kept you looking over those old stones for fear you’d talk
with Lawrence, and how you hated them all?”
“Lilian,” said Lawrence, sternly, “no true woman
would ever wantonly divulge the secrets of another, particularly
if that other be her chosen friend.”
“S’pected they’d end in a row when I seen ’em so
lovin’,” muttered Finn; and, hurrying up his horses, he
drew up at the gate just as Lilian began to pout, Mildred
to cry, and Lawrence to wish he had stayed at home.
“Tears, Gipsy? Yes, tears as true as I live,” said the
Judge, who had come down to meet them, and with his
broad hand he wiped away the drops resting on Mildred’s
long eyelashes.
“Nothing but perspiration,” she answered, laughingly,
while the Judge rejoined:
“Hanged if I ever saw sweat look like that!”
Telling him “he hadn’t seen everything yet,” she
forced her old sunny smile to her face and ran up the
walk, followed by Lawrence and Lilian, who ere they
reached the portico were on the best of terms, Lilian having
called him a “great hateful,” while he in return had
playfully pulled one of her long curls. The cloud, however,
did not so soon pass from Mildred’s heart, for she
knew Lawrence Thornton had received a wrong impression,
124and, what was worse than all, there was no means of
rectifying it.
“What is it, Gipsy? What ails you?” asked the
Judge, noticing her abstraction. “I thought you’d be in
the seventh heaven when you got Lawrence Thornton
here, and now he’s come you are bluer than a whetstone.”
Suddenly remembering that she must give some directions
for supper, Mildred ran off to the kitchen, where she
found Finn edifying his sister Lucy with an account of the
meeting between Lawrence and Lilian.
“She stood there all ready,” said he, “and the minute
the cars stopped he made a dive and hugged her,—so,”
and Finn’s long arms wound themselves round the shoulders
of his portly mother, who repaid him with a cuff such
as she had been wont to give him in his babyhood.
“Miss Lily didn’t do that way, I tell you,” said Finn,
rubbing his ear; “she liked it, and stood as still. But
who do you s’pect Miss Milly’s in love with? Miss Lily
told Mr. Thornton how she ’fessed to her this morning
that she loved a man.”
“In course she’d love a man,” put in Rachel. “She’d
look well lovin’ a gal, wouldn’t she?”
“There ain’t no bad taste about that, nuther, let me
tell you, old woman,” and Finn’s brawny feet began to
cut his favorite pigeon wing as he thought of a certain yellow
girl in the village. “I axes yer pardon, Miss
125Milly!” he exclaimed, suddenly bringing his pigeon wing
to a close as he caught sight of Mildred, who had overheard
every word he said.
With a heart full almost to bursting she hastily issued
her orders, and then ran up to her room, and, throwing
herself upon the bed, did just what any girl would have
done,—cried with all her might.
“To think Lily should have told him that!” she exclaimed,
passionately. “I wish he had not come here.”
“You don’t wish so any more than I,” chimed in a
voice, which sounded much like that of Lilian Veille.
She knew that Mildred was offended, and, seeing her
go up the stairs, she had followed her, to make peace, if
possible, for Lilian, while occasionally transgressing, was
constantly asking forgiveness.
“I’m always doing something silly,” she said; “and
then you did tell Clubs you didn’t like Lawrence.”
“It is not that,” sobbed Mildred. “Finn says you told
him I loved somebody.”
“The hateful nigger!” exclaimed Lilian. “What business
had he to listen and then to blab? If there’s anything
I hate it’s a tattler!”
“Then why don’t you quit it yourself?” asked Mildred,
jerking away from the hand which was trying to smooth
the braid of thirty strands.
“What an awful temper you have got, Milly!” said Lilian,
seating herself very composedly by the window, and
126looking out upon the lawn. “I should suppose you’d
try to control it this hot day. I’m almost melted
now.”
And thus showing how little she really cared for her
foolish thoughtlessness, Lilian fanned herself complacently,
wondering why Mildred should feel so badly if
Lawrence did know.
“Gipsy,” called the Judge from the lower hall, “supper
is on the table. Come down.”
In the present condition of her face Mildred would not
for the world show herself to Lawrence Thornton, and she
said to Lilian:
“You make some excuse for me, won’t you?”
“I’ll tell them you’re mad,” returned Lilian, and she
did, adding by way of explanation: “Milly told me this
morning that she was in love, I told Lawrence, Finn overheard
me, and like a meddlesome fellow as he is, repeated
it to Mildred, who is as spunky about it as you please.”
“Mildred in love!” repeated the Judge. “Who in
thunder is she in love with?”
In a different form Lawrence had asked himself that
same question many a time within the last hour; but not
caring to hear the subject discussed, he adroitly turned
the conversation to other topics, and Mildred soon heard
them talking pleasantly together, while Lilian’s merry
laughter told that her mind at least was quite at ease.
Lilian could not be unhappy long, and was now quite delighted
127to find herself the sole object of attraction to three
of the male species.
Supper being over, she led the way to the back piazza,
where, sitting close to Lawrence, she rattled on in her
simple, childish way, never dreaming how, while seeming
to listen, each of her auditors was thinking of Mildred and
wishing she was there.
For a time Oliver lingered, hoping Mildred would join
them again, but as she did not, he at last took his leave.
From her window Mildred saw him going down the Cold
Spring path, and with a restless desire to know if he
thought she had acted very foolishly, she stole out of the
back way, and, taking a circuitous route to avoid observation,
reached the gable-roof and knocked at the door of
Oliver’s room just after he had entered it.
“May I come in?” she said.
“Certainly,” he answered. “You are always welcome
here.”
And he pushed toward her the stool on which she
sat, but pushed it too far from himself to suit Mildred’s
ideas.
She could not remember that she was no longer the
little girl who used to lavish so many sisterly caresses upon
the boy Oliver; neither did she reflect that she was now
a young lady of seventeen, and he a man of twenty-one,
possessing a man’s heart, even though the casket which
enshrined that heart was blighted and deformed.
128“I want to put my head in your lap just as I used to
do,” she said; and, drawing the stool closer to him, she
rested her burning cheek upon his knee, and then waited
for him to speak.
“You have been crying, Milly,” he said at last, and she
replied:
“Yes, I’ve had an awful day. Lilian led me into confessing
that I loved somebody, never dreaming that she
would tell it to Lawrence; but she did, and she told him,
too, that I said I hated all the Thorntons. Oh, Oliver,
what must he think of me?”
“For loving somebody or hating the Thorntons,
which?” Oliver asked, and Mildred replied:
“Both are bad enough, but I can’t bear to have him
think I hate him, for I don’t. I,—oh, Oliver, can’t you
guess? don’t you know?—though why should you when
you have loved only me?”
“Only you, Milly,—only you,” said Oliver, while there
came a mist before his eyes as he thought of the hopeless
anguish the loving her had brought him.
But not for the world would he suffer her to know of
the love which had become a part of his very life, and he
was glad that it was growing dark, so she could not see
the whiteness of his face, nor the effort that it cost him to
say in his usually quiet tone:
“Milly, do you love Lawrence Thornton?”
He knew she did, but he would rather she should tell
129him so, for he fancied that might help kill the pain which
was gnawing at his heart.
“I have never kept anything from you, Oliver,” she
said; “and, if you are willing to be troubled, I want to
tell you all about it. Shall I?”
“Yes, tell me,” he replied; and, nestling so close to
him that she might have heard the beating of his heart,
Mildred told him of her love, which was so hopeless because
of Lilian Veille.
“I shall never be married,” she said; “and when we
are old we will live together, you and I, and I shall forget
that I ever loved anybody better than you; for I do,—forgive
me, Oliver,” and her little, soft, warm hand crept
after the cold, clammy one, which moved farther away as
hers approached, and at last hid itself behind the chair,
while Mildred continued: “I do love him the best, though
he has never been to me what you have. But I can’t help
it. You are my brother, you know, and it’s all so different.
I don’t suppose you can understand it, but try to
imagine that you are not lame, nor small, but tall and
straight, and manly as Lawrence Thornton, and that you
loved somebody,—me, perhaps.”
“Yes, you—say you, Milly,” and the poor, deformed
Oliver felt a thrill of joy as he thought of himself
“tall, and straight, and handsome, and loving Mildred
Howell.”
“And suppose I did not love you in return,” said Mildred,
130“wouldn’t your heart ache as it never has ached
yet?”
Oliver could have told her of a heartache such as she
had never known, but he dared not, and he was about
framing some word of comfort, when Judge Howell’s
voice was heard below, asking if his runaway were there.
“Oh, it’s too bad!” said Mildred. “I wanted to have
such a nice long talk, and have not said a word I came to
say; but it can’t be helped.”
And kissing the lips which inwardly kissed her back a
thousand times, though outwardly they did not move, she
hurried down the stairs, where the Judge was waiting for
her.
“I thought I should find you here,” he said, adding that
it was not polite in her to flare up at nothing, and run off
from her guests.
Mildred made no reply, and knowing from past experience
that it was not always safe to reprove her, the Judge
walked on in silence until they reached the house, where
Lilian greeted Mildred as if nothing had occurred, while
Lawrence made himself so agreeable, that when at last
they separated for the night the shadow was entirely gone
from Mildred’s face, and nearly so from her heart.
CHAPTER X. THE RIVER.
131
The next day was excessively hot and sultry,
confining the young people to the cool,
dark parlor where Lilian fanned herself
furiously, while Lawrence turned the
pages of a book, and Mildred drummed listlessly
upon the piano. Oliver did not join
them, and Luce, who, before dinner went down
to the Cold Spring for water, brought back the
news that he was suffering from one of his nervous
headaches.
“He needs more exercise,” said Lawrence. “I mean
to take him with me this afternoon when I go down to
bathe in the river.”
Accordingly, about four o’clock, he called upon Oliver,
who looked pale and haggard, as if years of suffering had
passed over him since the previous night. Still, he was so
much better, that Lawrence ventured to propose his going
to the river.
“No matter if you can’t swim,” he said; “you can sit
upon the grass and look at me.”
132Oliver knew that the fresh air would do him good, and
he went at last with Lawrence to the quiet spot which the
latter had selected, partly because it was remote from
any dwelling, and partly because the water was deeper
there than at the points higher up. Sitting down beneath
a tree, which grew near to the bank, Oliver watched his
companion, as he plunged boldly into the stream, and
struck out for the opposite shore.
“Why am I not like him, instead of being thus feminine
and weak?” was the bitter thought creeping into
Oliver’s heart, when suddenly a fearful cry rose on the
air,—a cry of “Help! I’m cramped! oh, help me,
Clubs!” and turning in the direction whence it came,
Oliver saw a frightened face disappearing beneath the
water, while the outstretched hand, which went down last,
seemed imploring him for aid.
In an instant Oliver stood by the river bank, and when
the face came up again, he saw that it was whiter than before,
and the voice was fainter which uttered another
name than that of Clubs. At first Oliver thought he was
mistaken, but when it came a second time, he reeled as
if smitten by a heavy blow, for he knew then that the
drowning man had cried out:
“Milly! dear Milly!” as if he thus would bid her farewell.
For a second Oliver stood spell-bound, while thought
after thought traversed his whirling brain. Lawrence was
133his rival, and yet not his rival, for, even had he never
been, such as Oliver Hawkins could not hope to win the
queenly Mildred, whose heart would break when they told
her Lawrence was dead. She would come to him for
comfort, as she always did, and how could he tell her he
had looked silently on and seen him die? There would
be bitter reproach in the eyes which never yet had rested
upon him save in love, and rather than meet that glance
Oliver resolved at last to save Lawrence Thornton, even
if he perished in the attempt.
“Nobody will mourn for the cripple,” he said. “Nobody
miss me but Mildred, and Lawrence will comfort her;”
and with one last, hurried glance at the world which had
never seemed so bright as on that July afternoon, the heroic
Oliver sprang into the river, and struck out for the
spot where Lawrence last went down.
He forgot that he had never learned to swim,—nor
knew that he was swimming,—for one thought alone was
uppermost in his mind, and that a thought of Mildred.
Hers was the name upon his lip,—hers the image before
his mind as he struggled in the rolling river,—for her he
ran that fearful risk,—and the mighty love he bore her
buoyed him up, until he reached the spot where the
waters were still in wild commotion. By what means he
grasped the tangled hair,—held up the rigid form and
took it back to the shore, he never knew, it passed so
like a dream. With an almost superhuman effort, he
134dragged the body up the bank, laid it upon the grass, and
then his feeble voice, raised to its highest pitch, went
echoing up the hill, but brought back no response.
Through the soft summer haze he saw the chimneys
of the Beechwood mansion, and the cupola on the roof
where Mildred often sat, and where she was sitting now.
But his voice did not reach her, or if it did she thought it
was some insect’s hum, and turned again to her book, unmindful
of the dying Lawrence beneath the maple tree,
or of the distracted Oliver, who knelt above him, feeling
for his pulse, and dropping tears like rain upon his
face.
“I must go for help, and leave him here alone,” he
said, at last, and he started on his way, slowly, painfully,
for ere plunging into the river he had thrown aside his
shoes, and his poor, tender feet had been cut upon a
sharp-pointed rock.
But he kept on his way, while his knees shook beneath
him, and in his ears there was a buzzing sound like the
rush of many waters. Human strength could not endure
much more, and by the time he reached his grandmother’s
gate he sunk to the ground, and crawled slowly to the
door. In wild affright old Hepsy came out, asking what
was the matter.
“Lawrence!” he gasped;—“he’s drowned,—he’s
dead!”
Then from his mouth and nose the crimson blood
135gushed out, and Hepsy had just cause for screaming as
she did:
“Help! Murder! Fire! Mildred Howell! Oliver is
dead, and Lawrence too!”
From her seat in the cupola Mildred heard the cry, for
Hepsy’s voice was shrill and clear, and it rang out like an
alarm-bell. Mildred heard her name and that Oliver
was dead, and bounding down the stairs she went flying
down the Cold Spring path, while close behind her came
the wheezing Judge, with Lilian following slowly in the
rear.
On the floor, just where he had fainted, Oliver was
lying, and Mildred’s heart stood still when she saw his
dripping garments and the blood stains round his pallid
lips.
“Poor, poor Oliver,” she said, kneeling down beside
him, and wringing his wet hair. “Where has he been?”
At the sound of her voice his eyes unclosed, and he
whispered faintly:
“Lawrence, Milly. Lawrence is dead under that tree.”
Then, for one brief instant, Mildred fancied herself
dying, but the sight of Lilian, who had just come in,
brought back her benumbed faculties, and going up to
her, she said:
“Did you hear, Lily? Lawrence is dead,—drowned.
Let us go to him together. He is mine, now, as much as
yours.”
136“Oh, I carn’t, I carn’t!” sobbed Lilian, cowering
back into a corner. “I’m afraid of dead folks! I’d
rather stay here.”
“Fool! dough-head!” thundered the Judge, who thoroughly
disliked her, and was now out of all kind of patience.
“Go to the house, then, and see that his chamber
is ready for the body,” and without waiting to see if
his orders were obeyed, he hastened after Mildred, who
was flying over the distant fields as if she sported a pair
of unseen wings.
She saw the stains from Oliver’s wounded feet, and
knowing that she was right she ran on, and on until she
reached the spot, whither other aid had preceded her, else
Lawrence Thornton had surely floated down the deep,
dark river of death.
Two villagers, returning from a neighboring wood, had
found him lying there, and were doing for him what they
could when Mildred came up begging of them to say if he
were dead.
“Speak to him, Miss Howell,” said one of the men.
“That may bring him back—it sometimes does;” but Mildred’s
voice, though all powerful to unlock Oliver’s scattered
senses, could not penetrate the lethargy which had
stolen over Lawrence, and, with an ominous shake of
their heads, the two men lifted him between them, and
bore him back to the house, where Lilian, in her own
room, was sobbing as if her heart would break, and saying
137to Rachel’s grandchild, who had toddled in and asked
what was the matter:
“Oh, I don’t know; I want to go home and see Geraldine.”
“Go home, then, and be——hanged,” the Judge finally
added, speaking the last word very naturally, as if that
were what he had all the time intended to say.
With one scornful glance at Lilian, who, as Lawrence
was borne past her door, covered her face with her hands
and moaned: “Oh, I carn’t look at him,” Mildred saw
that everything was made comfortable, and then all
through the anxious, exciting hour which followed, she
stood bravely by, doing whatever was necessary for her to
do, and once, at her own request, placing her warm lips
next to the cold ones of the unconscious man, and sending
her life-breath far down into the lungs, which gave
back only a gurgling sound, and Mildred, when she heard
it, turned away, whispering:
“He is dead!”
But Lawrence was not dead; and when the night
shadows were stealing into the room, he gave signs that life
was not extinct. Mildred was the first to discover it, and
her cry of joy went ringing through the house, and penetrated
to the room where Lilian still cowered upon the
floor. But Lilian mistook the cry, and grasping the
dress of the little child, who had started to leave her, she
sobbed:
138“Don’t go,—don’t leave me alone,—it’s getting dark,
and I’m afraid of ghosts!”
“Confounded fool!” muttered the Judge, who passed
the door in time to hear the remark, and who felt strongly
tempted to hurl at her head the brandy bottle he carried
in his hand. “It wouldn’t make any more impression
though, than on a bat of cotton wool,” he said, and he
hurried on to the chamber where Lawrence Thornton was
enduring all the pangs of a painful death.
But he was saved, and when at last the fierce struggle
was over, and the throes of agony had ceased, he fell
away to sleep, and the physician bade all leave the room
except Mildred, who must watch him while he slept.
“Will he live? Is he past all danger?” she asked, and
when the physician answered, “Yes,” she said: “Then I
must go to Oliver. Lilian will sit with Mr. Thornton.”
“But is her face a familiar one? Will he be pleased to
see her here when he wakes?” the doctor asked, and Mildred
answered sadly:
“Yes, far more pleased than to see me.”
“Let her come, then,” was the reply, and hurrying to
Lilian, Mildred told her what was wanted.
“Oh, I carn’t, I carn’t!” and Lilian drew back. “I
ain’t used to sick folks! I don’t know what to do. You
stay, Milly, that’s a dear, good girl.”
“But I can’t,” answered Mildred. “I must go to
Oliver, I’ve neglected him too long,” and seeing that
139Lilian showed no signs of yielding, she took her by the
arm, and led her into Lawrence’s chamber.
“Sit there,” she said, placing her in a chair by the bedside,
“and when he wakes, give him this,” pointing to
something in a cup, which the doctor had prepared.
“Oh, it’s so dark, and his face so white,” sobbed
Lilian, while Mildred, feeling strongly inclined to box
her ears, bade her once more sit still, and then hurried
away.
“There’s grit for you,” muttered the Judge, who in the
next room had overheard the whole. “There’s a girl
worth having. Why, I’d give more for Milly’s little finger
than for that gutta percha’s whole body. Afraid of the
dark,—little fool! How can he coo round her as he does!
But I’ll put a flea in his ear. I’ll tell him that in Mildred
Howell’s face, when she thought that he was dead, I saw
who it was she loved. I ain’t blind,” and the Judge paced
up and down the room, while Mildred kept on her way,
and soon reached the gable-roof.
“A pretty time of day to get here,” growled old Hepsy;
“after the worst is over, and he got well to bed. I’d save
that city sprig for you again if I was Clubs.”
“Grandmother, please go down,” said Oliver, while
Mildred, unmindful of old Hepsy’s presence, wound her
arms around his neck, and he could feel her hot tears
dropping like rain upon his face, as she whispered:
“Darling Oliver, heaven bless you, even as I do. I
140knew it must have been so; but why did you risk your
life for him? Say, did you?”
“Grandmother, will you go down?” Oliver said again;
and muttering something about “being glad to get rid of
such sickishness,” old Hepsy hobbled off.
When sure that she was gone, Oliver placed a hand on
each side of the face bending over him, and said:
“Don’t thank me, Mildred; I don’t deserve it, for my
first wicked thought was to let him drown, but when I
remembered how much you loved him, I said I’ll save
him for Milly, even though I die. It is far better that the
poor cripple should be drowned than the handsome Lawrence.
Do you love me more for saving him, Milly?”
“Yes, yes,” answered Mildred; “and so does Lilian, or
she will when I tell her, for you know you saved him for
her, not for me.”
“Mildred,” said Oliver, laying his clammy hand upon
her hair, “When Lawrence Thornton was sinking in the
river, whose name do you think he called?”
“Lilian’s!” and by the dim light of the candle burning
on the stand, Oliver could see the quivering of her lips.
“No, darling, not Lilian, but ‘Milly, dear Milly.’ That
was what he said; and there was a world of love in the
way he said it.”
Mildred’s eyes were bright as diamonds, but Oliver’s
were dim with tears, and he could not see how they
sparkled and flashed, while a smile of joy broke over the
141face. He only knew that both Mildred’s hands were laid
upon his forehead as if she would doubly bless him for
the words which he had spoken. There was silence a
moment, and then Mildred’s face came so near to his that
he felt her breath and Mildred whispered timidly:
“Are you certain, Oliver, that you heard aright?
Wasn’t it Lilian? Tell me again just what he said.”
“Milly, dear Milly,” and Oliver’s voice was full of
yearning tenderness, as if the words welled up from the
very depths of his own heart.
She looked so bright, so beautiful, sitting there beside
him, that he would willingly have given his life, could he
once have put his arms around her and told her how he
loved her. But it must not be and with a mighty effort,
which filled the blue veins on his forehead and forced
out the drops of perspiration, he conquered the desire, but
not until he closed his eyes to shut out her glowing
beauty.
“You are tired,” she said. “I am wearing you out,”
and arranging his pillows more comfortably, she made a
movement to go.
He let her think he was tired, for he would rather she
should leave him, and with a whispered “good-by, dear
Oliver,” she glided from the room.
CHAPTER XI. LAWRENCE DECEIVED AND UNDECEIVED.
142
For a time after Mildred left him, Lawrence
slept on quietly, and Lilian gradually felt her
fears subsiding, particularly as Rachel brought
in a lamp and placed it on the mantel. Still she
was very nervous and she sat sobbing behind her
handkerchief, until Lawrence showed signs of
waking; then remembering what Mildred had said
of something in a cup, she held it to his lips, bidding
him drink, but he would not, and setting it down
she went back to her crying, thinking it mean in Mildred
to leave her there so long when she wasn’t a bit accustomed
to sick folks.
Suddenly she felt a hand laid upon her own, and starting
up she saw Lawrence Thornton looking at her.
Instantly all her fortitude gave way, and laying her face
on the pillow beside him she sobbed:
“Oh, Lawrence, Lawrence, I’m so glad you ain’t dead,
and have waked up at last, for it’s dreadful sitting here
alone.”
143Drawing her nearer to him the young man said:
“Poor child, have you been here long?”
“Yes, ever since the doctor left,” she answered. “Mildred
is with Clubs. I don’t believe she’d care a bit if you
should die.”
“Mildred—Mildred,” Lawrence repeated, as if trying
to recall something in the past. “Then it was you who
were with me in all that dreadful agony, when my life came
back again? I fancied it was Mildred.”
Lilian had not the courage to undeceive him, for there
was no mistaking the feeling which prompted him to
smooth her golden curls and call her “Fairy.” Still she
must say something, and so she said:
“I held the cup to your lips a little while ago.”
“I know you did,” he answered. “You are a dear
girl, Lilian. Now tell me all about it and who saved my
life.”
“Waked up in the very nick of time,” muttered the
Judge, who all the while had been in the next room, and
who had been awake just long enough to hear all that had
passed between Lawrence and Lilian. “Yes, sir, just in
the nick of time, and now we’ll hear what soft-pate has to
say;” and moving nearer to the door he listened while
Lilian told Lawrence how Oliver had taken him from the
river and laid him under a tree, where he was found by
two of the villagers, who brought him home.
“Then,” said she, “they sent for the doctor, who did
144all manner of cruel things, until you came to life and went
to sleep.”
“And Mildred wasn’t here at all,” said Lawrence sadly.
“Why did she stay with Oliver? What ails him?”
“He had the nose-bleed, I believe,” answered Lilian.
“You know he’s weak, and getting you out of the water
made him sick, I suppose. Mildred thinks more of Oliver
than of you, I guess.”
“The deuce she does,” muttered the Judge, and he was
about going in to charge Lilian with her duplicity when
Mildred herself appeared, and he resumed his seat to hear
what next would occur.
“I am sorry I had to leave you,” she said, going up to
Lawrence, “but poor Oliver needed the care of some
one besides old Hepsy, and I dare say you have found a
competent nurse in Lilian.”
“Yes, Fairy has been very kind,” said Lawrence, taking
the young girl’s hand, “I should have been sadly off
without her. But what of Oliver?”
Mildred did not then know how severe a shock Oliver
had received, and she replied that, “he was very weak,
but would, she hoped, be better soon.”
“I shall go down to-morrow and thank him for saving
my life,” was Lawrence’s next remark, while Mildred
asked some trivial question concerning himself.
“Why in thunder don’t she tell him all about it?”
growled the Judge, beginning to grow impatient. “Why
145don’t she tell him how she worked like an ox, while
t’other one sat on the floor and snivelled?” Then as he
heard Mildred say that she must go and see which of the
negroes would stay with him that night, he continued his
mutterings: “Mildred’s a fool,—Thornton’s a fool,—and
that Lilian is a consummate fool; but I’ll fix ’em;” and
striding into the room, just as Mildred was leaving it, he
said, “Gipsy, come back. You needn’t go after a nigger.
I’ll stay with Lawrence myself.”
It was in vain that both Lawrence and Mildred remonstrated
against it. The Judge was in earnest. “Unless,
indeed, you want to watch,” and he turned to Lilian:
“You are such a capital nurse,—not a bit afraid of the
dark, nor sick folks, you know,” and he chucked her
under the chin, while she began to stammer out:
“Oh, I carn’t! I carn’t! it’s too hard,—too hard.”
“Of course, it’s too hard,” said Lawrence, amazed at
the Judge’s proposition. “Lilian is too delicate for that;
she ought to be in bed this moment, poor child. She’s
been sadly tried to-day,” and he looked pityingly at Lilian,
who, feeling that in some way wholly unknown to herself,
she had been terribly aggrieved, began to cry, and left the
room.
“Look out that there don’t something catch you in the
hall,” the Judge called after her, shrugging his shoulders,
and thinking that not many hours would elapse ere he
pretty thoroughly undeceived Lawrence Thornton.
146But in this he began to fancy he might be disappointed,
for soon after Mildred left them, Lawrence fell away to
sleep, resting so quietly that the Judge would not awake
him, but sat listening to his loud breathings until he himself
grew drowsy. But Lawrence disturbed him, and after
a few short nods, he straightened up, exclaiming, “the
confoundedest snorer I ever heard. I can hear him with
my deaf ear. Just listen, will you!” and he frowned
wrathfully at the curtained bed, where lay the unconscious
object of his cogitations. “It’s of no use,” he said at
last, as he heard the clock strike one. “No use to be
sitting here. Nothing short of an earthquake could wake
him, and sleep will do him more good than that slush in
the cups. I ain’t going to sit up all night either. ‘I carn’t!
I carn’t! it’s too hard,—too hard!’ Little fool!” and
laughing to himself as he mimicked Lilian, he stalked into
the adjoining chamber, and when at sunrise Mildred came
in she found the medicines all untouched, and the Judge
fairly outdoing Lawrence in the quantity and quality of his
snores!
But the Judge was right in one conclusion,—sleep did
Lawrence more good than medicine could possibly have
done, and he awoke at last greatly refreshed. Smiling
pleasantly upon Mildred, whom he found sitting by him,
he asked her to open the shutters, so he could inhale the
morning air, and see the sun shine on the eastern hills.
“My visit has had a sad commencement,” he said, as
147she complied with his request, and went back to his side;
“and lest it should grow worse, I shall return home in a
day or so. Do you think Lilian will be ready to accompany
me?”
Instantly the tears came to Mildred’s eyes, but Lawrence
thought they were induced by a dread of losing
Lilian, and he hastened to say, “She need not go, of
course, unless she chooses.”
“But you,—why need you go?” asked Mildred. “I
was anticipating so much pleasure from your visit, and
that first night you came I was so rude and foolish. You
must think me a strange girl, Mr. Thornton.”
Whether he thought her strange or not, he thought
her very beautiful, sitting there before him in her white
morning wrapper, with her cheeks fresh as roses and
her brown hair parted smoothly back from her open
brow.
“It was wrong in Lilian to betray your confidence,” he
replied; “but she did it thoughtlessly, and has apologized
for it, I presume; she promised me she would.”
Mildred did not tell him that she hadn’t, and he continued,
“It is very natural that a girl like you should have
hosts of admirers, and quite as natural that you should
give to some one of them the preference. I only hope
he is worthy of you, Milly.”
Mildred felt that she could not restrain her tears much
longer, and she was glad when Lilian at last came in,
148thus affording her a good excuse for stealing away. She
did not hear what passed between the two, but when
Lilian came down to breakfast she said, “Lawrence had
suggested their going home,” and as nothing could please
her more, they would start the next day if he were able.
“I’ll bet he won’t go before he gets a piece of my mind,”
thought the Judge, as he watched for a favorable opportunity,
but Lilian was always in the way, and when long
after dinner he went to Lawrence’s room, he found that he
had gone down to visit Oliver, who was still confined to
his bed and seemed to be utterly exhausted.
Lawrence had not expected to see him so pale and
sick, and at first he could only press his hands in silence.
“It was very kind in you, Clubs,” he said at last, “to
save my life at the risk of your own.”
“You are mistaken,” returned Oliver; “it was for
Mildred I risked my life, far more than for you.”
“For Mildred, Clubs,—for Mildred!” and all over
Lawrence Thornton’s handsome face there broke a look
of perplexity and delight, for Oliver’s words implied a
something to believe which would be happiness indeed.
“I can’t tell you now,” said Oliver, “I am too faint
and weak. Come to me before you go and I will explain;
but first, Lawrence Thornton, answer me truly, as
you hope for heaven, do you love Mildred Howell?”
“Love Mildred Howell,—love Mildred Howell!” Lawrence
repeated, in amazement. “Yes, Clubs, as I hope
149for heaven, I love her better than my life, but she isn’t for
me, she loves somebody else,” and he hurried down the
stairs, never dreaming that the other was himself, for had
it been, she would not have deserted him the previous
day, when he was so near to death. “No, Oliver is deceived,”
he said, and he walked slowly back to Beechwood,
thinking how bright the future would look to him
could he but possess sweet Mildred Howell’s love. “I
never receive any help, from Lilian,” he unconsciously
said aloud. “She lies like a weight upon my faculties,
while Mildred has the most charming way of rubbing up
one’s ideas. Mildred is splendid,” and his foot touched
the lower step of the back piazza just as the Judge’s voice
chimed in:
“I’m glad you think so. That’s what I’ve been trying
to get at this whole day, so sit down here, Thornton, and
we’ll have a confidential chat. The girls are off riding,
and there’s no one to disturb us.”
Lawrence took the offered seat, and the Judge continued:
“I don’t know how to commence it, seeing there’s no
head nor tail, and I shall make an awful bungle, I presume,
but what I want to say is this: You’ve got the wool
pulled over your eyes good. I ain’t blind, nor deaf either,
if one of my ears is shut up tight as a drum. I heard her
soft-soaping you last night, making you think nobody did
anything but her. It’s Lilian, I mean,” he continued, as
150he saw the mystified expression on Lawrence’s face.
“Now, honest, didn’t she make you believe that she did
about the whole; that is, did what women would naturally
do in such a case?”
Lawrence had received some such impression and as
he had no reason for thinking Lilian would purposely deceive
him, he roused up at once in her defense.
“Everybody was kind, I presume,” he said, “but I must
say that for a little, nervous creature as she is, Lilian
acted nobly, standing fearlessly by until the worst was
over, and then, when all the rest was gone, who was it
sat watching me, but Lilian?”
“Lilian! the devil! There, I have sworn, and I feel the
better for it,” said the Judge, growing red in the face, and
kicking over one of Mildred’s house plants with his heavy
boot. “Thornton, you are a fool.”
“Very likely,” answered Lawrence; “but I am certainly
willing to be enlightened, and as you seem capable
of doing it, pray continue.”
“Never granted a request more willingly in my life,”
returned the Judge. “Thornton, you certainly have some
sense, or your father never would have married my daughter.”
Lawrence could not tell well what that had to do with
his having sense, but he was too anxious to interrupt the
Judge, who continued: “You see, when Clubs crawled
back to his door and told how you were dead, and when
151Hepsy screamed for help like a panther as she is, Mildred
was the first to hear it, and she went tearing down the
hill, while I went wheezing after, with Lilian following
like a snail. I was standing by when Clubs told Milly you
were dead, and then, Thornton, then there was a look on
her face which made my very toes tingle, old as I am.
Somehow the girl has got an idea that you think Lilian a
little angel, and turning to her, she said, ‘Lilian, Lawrence
is dead. Let us go to him together. He is mine
now as much as yours,’ but do you think, boy, that she
went?”
“Yes, yes, I don’t know. Go on,” gasped Lawrence,
whose face was white as ashes.
“Well, sir, she didn’t, but shrank back in the corner,
and snivelled out, ‘I carn’t, I carn’t. I’m afraid of dead
folks. I’d rather stay here.’ I suppose I said some savage
things before I started after Milly, who was flying
over the fields just as you have seen your hat fly in a
strong March wind. When I got to the tree I found her
with her arms around your neck, and as hard a wretch as
I am, I shed tears to see again on her face that look, as
if her heart were broken. When we reached home with
you, we found Lilian crying in her room, and she never so
much as lifted her finger, while Mildred stood bravely by,
and once, Thornton, she put her lips to yours and blew
her breath into your lungs, until her cheeks stuck out like
two globe lamps. I think that did the business, for you soon
152showed signs of life, and then Mildred cried out for joy
while Lilian, who heard her, fancied you were dead, and
wanted somebody to stay with her, because she was afraid
of ghosts. Just as though you wouldn’t have enough to
do seeing what kind of a place you’d got into, without
appearing to her? When the danger was all over, and
you were asleep, Mildred, of course, wanted to go to
Clubs, so she asked Lilian to stay with you, but she had
to bring her in by force, for Lilian said she was afraid of
the dark. I was in the next room and heard the whole
performance. I heard you, too, make a fool of yourself,
when you woke up and Lilian gave you her version of
the story. Of course, I was considerably riled up, for
Mildred is the very apple of my eye. Lawrence, do you
love Lilian Veille?”
Scarcely an hour before, Oliver had said to Lawrence,
“Do you love Mildred Howell?” and now the Judge
asked, “Do you love Lilian Veille?” To the first Lawrence
had answered “Yes.” He could answer the same
to the last, for he did love Lilian, though not as he loved
Mildred, and so he said yes, asking in a faltering voice:
“What he was expected to infer from all he had
heard?”
“Infer?” repeated the Judge. “Good thunder, you
ain’t to infer anything! You are to take it for gospel
truth. Mildred does love somebody, as that blabbing
Lilian said she did, and the two first letters of his name
153are Lawrence Thornton! But what the mischief, boy;
are you sorry to know that the queen of all the girls that
ever was born, or ever will be, is in love with you?” he
asked, as Lawrence sprang to his feet, and walked rapidly
up and down the long piazza.
“Sorry,—no; but glad; so glad; and may I talk with
her to-night?” answered Lawrence, forgetting his father’s
wrath, which was sure to fall upon him,—forgetting Lilian,—forgetting
everything, save the fact that Mildred
Howell loved him.
“Sit down here, boy,” returned the Judge. “I have
more to say before I answer that question. You have
seen a gnarled, crabbed old oak, haven’t you, with a green,
beautiful vine creeping over and around it, putting out a
broad leaf here, sending forth a tendril there, and covering
up the deformity beneath, until people say of that tree,
‘It’s not so ugly after all?’ But tear the vine away, and
the oak is uglier than ever. Well, that sour, crabbed
tree is me; and that beautiful vine, bearing the broad
leaves and the luxurious fruit, is Mildred, who has crept
around and over, and into my very being, until there is
not a throb of my heart which does not bear with it a
thought of her. She’s all the old man has to love. The
other Mildred is dead long years ago, while Richard,
Heaven only knows where my boy Richard is,” and leaning
on his gold-headed cane, the Judge seemed to be
wandering away back in the past, while Lawrence, who
154thought the comparison between the oak and the vine
very fine, very appropriate, and all that, but couldn’t, for
the life of him, see what it had to do with his speaking to
Mildred that night, ventured again to say:
“And I may tell Mildred of my love,—may I not?”
Then the Judge roused up and answered, “Only on
condition that you both stay here with me. The oak
withers when the vine is torn away, and I, too, should die
if I knew Milly had left me forever. Man alive, you can’t
begin to guess how I love the vixen, nor how the sound
of her voice makes the little laughing ripples break all
over my old heart. There comes the gipsy now,” and
the little, laughing ripples, as he called them, broke all
over his face, as he saw Mildred galloping to the door,
her starry eyes looking archly out from beneath her riding
hat, and her lips wreathed with smiles as she kissed her
hand to the Judge. “Yes, boy, botheration, yes,” whispered
the latter, as Lawrence pulled his sleeve for an answer
to his question, ere hastening to help the ladies alight.
“Talk to her all night if you want to, I’ll do my best to
keep back ‘softening of the brain,’” and he nodded toward
Lilian, who was indulging herself in little bits of feminine
screams as her horse showed signs of being frightened at
a dog lying behind some bushes.
But the judge had promised more than he was capable
of performing. All that evening he manœuvred most
skilfully to separate Lilian from Mildred, but the thing
155could not be done, for just so sure as he asked the former
to go with him upon the piazza and tell him the names
of the stars, just so sure she answered that “she didn’t
know as stars had names,” suggesting the while that he
take Mildred, who knew everything, and when at last he
told her, jokingly as it were, that “it was time children
and fools were in bed,” she answered with more than her
usual quickness:
“I would advise you to go then.”
“Sharper than I s’posed,” he thought, and turning to
Lawrence, he whispered: “No use—no use. She sticks
like shoemaker’s wax, but I’ll tell you what, when she is
getting ready to go to-morrow I’ll call Milly down, on the
pretence of seeing her for something, and then you’ll
have a chance,” and with this Lawrence was fain to be
satisfied.
He did not need to go to Oliver for an explanation of
his words,—he knew now what they meant,—knew that
the beautiful Mildred did care for him, and when he at
last laid his head upon his pillow, he could see in the
future no cloud to darken his pathway, unless it were his
father’s anger, and even that did not seem very formidable.
“He will change his mind when he sees how determined
I am,” he thought. “Mildred won the crusty
Judge’s heart,—she will win his as well. Lilian will shed
some tears, I suppose, and Geraldine will scold, but after
156knowing how Lilian deceived me, I could not marry her,
even were there no Mildred ‘with the starry eyes and nut-brown
hair.’”
He knew that people had applied these terms to his
young step-mother, and it was thus that he loved to think
of Mildred, whose eyes were as bright as stars and whose
hair was a rich nut-brown. He did not care who her
parents were, he said, though his mind upon that point
was pretty well established, but should he be mistaken, it
was all the same. Mildred, as his wife and the adopted
daughter of Judge Howell, would be above all reproach,
and thus, building pleasant castles of the future, he fell
asleep.
CHAPTER XII. THE PROPOSAL.
157
“Miss Veille,” said the Judge at the breakfast table
next morning, “the carriage will
be round in just an hour, and as, if you
are at all like Milly, you have a thousand
and one traps to pick up, you’d better be about
it.”
“Milly is going to help me. I never could
do it alone,” returned Lilian, sipping her coffee
very leisurely and lingering in the dining-room
to talk with Lawrence, even after breakfast
was over.
Mildred, however, had gone upstairs, and thither Judge
Howell followed, finding her, as he expected, folding up
Lilian’s clothes, and placing them in her trunk.
“That girl is too lazy to breathe,” he said. “Why
don’t she come and help you, when I’ve a particular reason
for wishing you to hurry,” and by way of accelerating
matters, he crumpled in a heap two of Lilian’s muslin
dresses, and ere Mildred could stop him, had jammed
158them into a band-box, containing the mite of a thing
which Lilian called a bonnet.
A lace bertha next came under consideration, but Mildred
snatched it from him just as he was tucking it away
with a pair of India rubbers.
“You ruin the things!” she cried. “What’s the matter?”
“I’ll tell you, gipsy,” he answered, in a whisper, “I
want to see you alone a few minutes before they go off.
I tried last night till I sweat, but had to give it up.”
“We are alone now,” said Mildred, while the Judge
replied:
“Hang it all, ’tain’t me that wants to see you. Don’t
you understand?”
Mildred confessed her ignorance, and he was about to
explain, when Lilian came up with a letter just received
from her sister.
“The Lord help me,” groaned the Judge, while Lilian,
thinking he spoke to her, said:
“What, sir?”
“I was swearing to myself,” he replied, and adding in
an aside to Mildred: “Come down as quick as you can,”
he left the room.
Scarcely had he gone when Lilian began:
“Guess, Milly, what Geraldine has written. She says
Lawrence was intending to propose to me while he was
here, and she thinks I’d better manage—dear me, what
159was it she said,” and opening the letter she read: “If he
has not already offered himself, and a favorable opportunity
should occur, you had better adroitly lead the conversation
in that direction. A great deal can sometimes
be accomplished by a little skilful management.”
“There, that’s what she wrote, and now, what does she
mean for me to do? Why, Mildred, you are putting my
combs and brushes in my jewel-box! What ails you?”
“So I am,” returned Mildred. “I am hardly myself
this morning.”
“It’s because I’m going away, I suppose; but say, how
can I adroitly lead the conversation in that direction?”
“I’m sure I don’t know,” answered Mildred, but Lilian
persisted that she did, and at last, in sheer despair, Mildred
said: “You might ask him if he ever intended to be
married.”
“Well then, what?” said Lilian.
“Mercy, I don’t know,” returned Mildred. “It would
depend altogether upon his answer. Perhaps he’ll say
he does—perhaps he’ll say he don’t.”
This was enough to mystify Lilian completely; and,
with a most doleful expression she began to change her
dress, saying the while:
“I see you won’t help me out; but I don’t care. He
most offered himself that night I sat with him when you
were down with Clubs;” and she repeated, in an exaggerated
form, several things which he had said to her,
160while all the while poor Mildred’s tears were dropping into
the trunk which she was packing.
Ever since Oliver had told her of Lawrence’s drowning
cry there had been a warm, sunny spot in her heart, but
Lilian’s words had chilled it, and to herself she whispered
sadly:
“Oliver did not hear aright. It was ‘Lily! dear Lily!’
he said.”
“Mildred!” screamed the Judge from the lower hall,
“come down here, quick; I want you for as much as fifteen
minutes; and you, Miss Lilian, if that packing isn’t
done, hurry up, or Thornton will go off without you.”
“I think it’s right hateful in him,” muttered Lilian,
adding, in a coaxing tone, as Mildred was leaving the
room, “won’t you kind of be thinking how I can lead
the conversation in that direction, for I shall have a splendid
chance in the cars, and you can whisper it to me before I
go.”
“I wonder what he wants of her?” she continued to
herself as Mildred ran down stairs. “I mean to hurry
and see,” and she so quickened her movements that
scarcely ten minutes had elapsed ere her trunk was ready,
and she had started in quest of Mildred.
“Go back, you filigree. You ain’t wanted there;”
and the Judge, who kept guard in the hall below, interposed
his cane between her and the door of the drawing-room,
where Lawrence and Mildred sat together, his arm
161round her waist, her hand in his own, and her eyes downcast,
but shining like stars beneath their long-fringed
lashes.
In answer to her question, “What do you want of
me?” the Judge had pointed to the drawing-room, and
said:
“The one who wants you is in there.”
“Who can it be?” she thought, tripping through the
hall, and crossing the threshold of the door, where she
stopped suddenly, while an undefinable sensation swept
over her, for at the farthest extremity of the room, and
directly beneath the portrait of Richard Howell, Lawrence
stood waiting for her.
“Did you wish to speak with me, Mr. Thornton? Do
you want me?” she asked, when a little recovered from
her astonishment.
“Yes, Milly, yes,” Lawrence answered impetuously, “I
want you for life,—want you forever,” and advancing
toward her, he wound his arm about her and led her back
to the sofa, where she sank down utterly bewildered, and
feeling as if she were laboring under some hallucination.
Could it be herself he wanted? Wasn’t it Lilian, who
was even now puzzling her brain how “to lead the conversation”
so as to produce a scene similar to this, save
that she and not Mildred would be one of the actors?
“Dear Mildred,” the voice at her side began, and then
she knew it was not Lilian he meant.
162She could not mistake her own name, and she listened
breathlessly while he told her of the love conceived more
than two years before, when she was a merry, hoydenish
school-girl of fifteen, and had spent a few days at his
father’s house.
“It has always been my father’s wish,” he said, “that I
must marry Lilian, and until quite recently I have myself
fostered the belief that I should some time do so, even
though I knew I could be happier with you; but, Milly,—Lilian
can never be my wife.”
“Oh, Lawrence, Lawrence, Lawrence!” and spite of
the Judge’s cane,—spite of the Judge’s boot,—spite of the
Judge’s burly figure, planted in the doorway to impede
her ingress, Lilian Veille rushed headlong into the middle
of the room, where she stood a moment, wringing her
hands in mute despair, and then fell or rather crouched
upon the floor, still crying: “Oh, Lawrence, Lawrence.”
Wholly blinded by her sister, she had as much expected
to be the future wife of Lawrence Thornton as to see the
next day’s sun, and had never thought it possible for him
to choose another, so when she saw his position with
Mildred and heard the words: “Lilian can never be my
wife,” the shock was overwhelming, and she sank upon
the carpet, helpless, sick and fainting.
“Now, I’ll be hanged,” said the Judge, “if this ain’t a
little the greatest performance; but go right on, boy, have
your say out. I’ll tend to her,” and bursting into the
163library, he caught up in his trepidation the ink-bottle in
stead of the camphor. “A little thrown in her face will
fetch her to. Camphor is good for the hysterics,” he said,
and hurrying back he would undoubtedly have deluged
poor Lilian with ink, if Mildred had not pushed him away
just as the first drop had fallen on her dress.
Whether Lawrence would have “had his say out” or
not, was not proved, for Mildred sprang to Lilian’s side,
and lifting her head upon her lap asked if she were sick.
“No, no,” moaned Lilian, covering her face with her
hands and crying a low, plaintive cry, which fell on Mildred’s
heart like a reproachful sound, “no, not sick, but I
wish that I were dead. Oh, Mildred, how could you serve
me so, when you knew that he was mine? Ain’t you,
Lawrence? Oh, Lawrence!” and burying her face in
Mildred’s lap, she sobbed passionately.
“Lilian,” said Lawrence, drawing near to her, “Lilian,
I have never intended to deceive you; I am not responsible
for what my father and Geraldine have said——”
“Stop, I won’t hear,” cried Lilian, putting her fingers
to her ears. “Mildred coaxed you, I know she did, and
that hateful old man, too. Let’s go home, where Geraldine
is. You always loved me there.”
She did not seem to blame him in the least; on the
contrary, she charged all to Mildred, who could only answer
with her tears, for the whole had been so sudden,—so
like a dream to herself.
164“Carriage at the gate,—is the young lady’s trunk
ready?” asked Finn in the hall, and consulting his watch
Lawrence saw that if they went that day they had no time
to lose.
“Hadn’t we better stay till to-morrow?” he suggested,
unwilling to leave until Mildred had told him yes.
“No, no,” Lilian fairly screamed. “We mustn’t stay
another minute;” and grasping his arm, she led him into
the hall, while the Judge, with the ink-bottle still in his
hand, slyly whispered:
“You can write, boy—you can write.”
Yes, he could write, and comforted by this thought,
Lawrence raised Mildred’s hand to his lips, while Lilian’s
blue eyes flashed with far more spirit than was ever seen
in them before. She would not say good-by, and she
walked stiffly down to the carriage, holding fast to Lawrence,
lest by some means he should be spirited away.
It was a most dismally silent ride from Beechwood to
the depot, for Lilian persisted in crying behind her vail,
and as Lawrence knew of no consolation to offer, he
wisely refrained from speaking, but employed himself the
while in thinking how the little red spots came out all
over Mildred’s face and neck when she sat upon the sofa,
and he called her:
“Dear Mildred.”
When they entered the cars where Lilian had hoped for
a splendid time provided Milly told her “how to lead the
165conversation,” the little lady was still crying and continued
so until Boston was in sight. Then, indeed, she
cheered up, thinking to herself how “she’d tell Geraldine
and have her see to it.”
“Why, Lawrence,—Lilian,—who expected you to-day?”
Geraldine Veille exclaimed, when about four
o’clock she met them in the hall.
In as few words as possible Lawrence explained to her
that he had been nearly drowned, and as he did not feel
much like visiting after that, he had come home and
brought Lilian with him.
“But what ails her? She has not been drowned too,”
said Geraldine, alarmed at her sister’s white face and
swollen eyes.
Thinking that Lilian might explain, Lawrence hastened
off leaving them alone.
“Oh, sister,” cried Lilian, when he was gone. “Come
upstairs to our room, where I can tell you all about it
and how unhappy I am.”
In a moment they entered their chamber, and throwing
her bonnet and shawl on the floor, Lilian threw herself
into the middle of the bed, and half smothering herself
with the pillows, began her story, to which Geraldine
listened with flashing eyes and burning cheeks.
“The wretch!” she exclaimed, when Lilian had finished.
“Of course she enticed him. It’s like her; but don’t distress
yourself, Lily dear. I can manage it, I think.”
166“It don’t need any managing,” sobbed Lilian, “now
that we’ve got home. He always loves me best here,
and he’ll forget that hateful Mildred.”
This was Lilian’s conclusion. Geraldine’s was different.
Much as she hated Mildred Howell, she knew that
having loved her once, Lawrence would not easily cease
to love her, let him be where he would, and though from
Lilian’s story she inferred that he had not yet fully committed
himself, she knew he would do so, and by letter,
too, unless she devised some means of preventing it.
Still she would not, for the world, that Lawrence should
suspect her designs, and when at dinner she met him at
the table, her smiling face told no tales of the storm
within. Mr. Thornton was absent, and for that she was
glad, as it gave her greater freedom of action.
“Where’s Lily?” Lawrence asked, a little anxious to
hear what she had to say.
With a merry laugh, Geraldine replied:
“Poor little chicken, she can’t bear her grief at all, and
it almost killed her to find that you preferred another to
herself. But she’ll get over it, I daresay. Mildred is a
beautiful girl; and though I always hoped, and indeed
expected, that you would marry Lilian, you are, of course,
at liberty to choose for yourself; and I am glad you have
made so good a choice. When is the happy day?”
Lawrence was completely duped, for, manlike, he did
not see how bitterly one woman could hate another, even
167while seeming to like her, and his heart warmed toward
Geraldine for talking of this matter so coolly.
“I do not even know that the happy day will be at all,”
he replied; “for Lily came upon us before I had half
finished. She may refuse me yet.”
“It’s hardly probable,” answered Geraldine, helping
him to another cup of tea. “When Miss Howell was last
here I suspected her of being in love with some one, and
foolishly fancied it might be young Hudson, who called on
her so often. But I see my mistake. You did not finish
your proposal, you say. You’ll write to her to-night, of
course, and have the matter decided.”
“That is my intention,” returned Lawrence, beginning
to feel a little uneasy at having suffered Geraldine to
draw so much from him.
Still he did not suspect her real design, though he did
wonder at her being so very cordial when she had always
looked upon him as her brother-in-law elect. “As long
as there is no help for it she means to make the best of it,
I presume,” he thought, and wishing she might transfer
some of her sense to Lilian, he went to his room to write
the letter, which would tell Mildred Howell that the words
he said to her that morning were in earnest.
Could Geraldine have secured the letter and destroyed
it, she would unhesitatingly have done so, but Lawrence
did not leave his room until it was completed, and when
at last he went out, he carried it to the office, and thus
168placed it beyond her reach. But the wily woman had
another plan, and going to Lilian, who had really made
herself sick with weeping, she casually inquired what
time Judge Howell usually received his Boston letters.
“At night if he sends to the office,” said Lilian, “and
in the morning if he don’t.”
“He will send to-morrow night,” thought Geraldine,
“for mademoiselle will be expecting a letter,” and as she
just then heard Mr. Thornton entering his room, she stepped
across the hall and knocked cautiously at his door.
Mr. Thornton was not in a very amicable mood that
night. Business was dull,—money scarce,—debts were
constantly coming in with no means of canceling them,
and in the dreaded future he fancied he saw the word
“Insolvent,” coupled with his own name. From this
there was a way of escape. Lilian Veille had money,
if she were Lawrence’s wife, Lawrence as his junior partner
could use the money for the benefit of the firm. This
was a strong reason why he was so anxious for a speedy
marriage between the two, and was also one cause of his
professed aversion to Mildred Howell. Having never
seen Judge Howell and Mildred together, he did not know
how strong was the love the old man bore the child of his
adoption, and he did not believe he would be foolish
enough to give her much of his hoarded wealth. Thornton
must marry Lilian, and that soon, he was thinking to
himself as he entered his room, for his son’s marriage
169was the burden of his thoughts, and having just heard of
his return, he was wondering whether he had engaged himself
to Lilian, or fooled with Mildred as he told him not to
do, when Geraldine came to the door.
Thinking it was Lawrence who knocked, he bade him
come in at once, but a frown flitted over his face when he
saw that it was his niece.
“I supposed you were Lawrence,” he said. “I heard
he was at home. What brought him so soon?”
In a few words Geraldine told of the accident, and then,
when the father’s feeling of alarm had subsided, Mr.
Thornton asked:
“Did he come to an understanding with Lilian?”
“Yes, I think she understands him perfectly,” was
Geraldine’s reply, at which Mr. Thornton caught quickly.
“They are engaged, then? I am very glad,” and the
word “Insolvent” passed from his mental horizon, leaving
there instead bonds and mortgages, bank stocks, city
houses, Western lands and ready money at his command.
But the golden vision faded quickly when Geraldine
repeated to him what she knew of Lawrence and Mildred
Howell.
“Not engaged to her? Oh, Heavens!” and Mr. Thornton’s
face grew dark with passion; “I won’t have it so.
I’ll break it up. I’ll nip it in the bud,” and he strode
across the floor, foaming with fury and uttering bitter invectives
against the innocent cause of his wrath.
170“Sit down, Uncle Robert,” said Geraldine, when his
wrath was somewhat expended. “The case isn’t as hopeless
as you imagine. A little skill on my part, and a little
firmness on yours, is all that is necessary. Lilian surprised
them before Lawrence had asked the question
itself, but he has written to-night and the letter is in the
office. Mildred will receive it, of course,—there’s no
helping that; but we can, I think, prevent her answering
yes.”
“How,—how?” Mr. Thornton eagerly demanded, and
Geraldine replied: “You know that if they are once engaged,
no power on earth can separate them, for Lawrence
has a strong will of his own, and what we have to
do is to keep them from being engaged.”
“No necessity for repeating that again,” growled Mr.
Thornton. “Tell me at once what to do.”
“Simply this,” answered Geraldine: “Do not awake
Lawrence’s suspicions, though if, when you meet him to-night,
he gives you his confidence, you can seem to be
angry at first, but gradually grow calm, and tell him that
what is done can’t be helped.”
“Well, then, what?” interrupted Mr. Thornton, impatient
to hear the rest.
“Mildred will receive his letter to-morrow night,” said
Geraldine, “and as it is Saturday, she cannot answer
until Monday, of course. In the meantime you must go
to see her——”
171“Me!” exclaimed Mr. Thornton. “I go to Beechwood
to rouse up that old lion! It’s as much as my life
is worth. You don’t know him, Geraldine. He has
the most violent temper, and I do not wish to make him
angry with me just at present.”
“Perhaps you won’t see him,” returned Geraldine.
“Lilian says he frequently takes a ride on horseback about
sunset, as he thinks it keeps off the apoplexy, and he may
be gone. At all events, you can ask to see Miss Howell
alone. You must tell Lawrence you are going to Albany,
and that will account for your taking the early train.
You will thus reach Mayfield at the same time with the
letter, but can stop at the hotel until it has been received
and read.”
“I begin to get your meaning,” said Mr. Thornton,
brightening up. “You wish me to see her before she has
had time to answer it, and to give her some very weighty
reason why she should refuse my son. I can do that, too.
But will she listen? She is as fiery as a pepper-pod herself.”
“Perhaps not at first, but I think her high temper and
foolish pride will materially aid you, particularly when
you touch upon her parentage, and hint that you will be
ashamed of her—besides, you are to take from me a letter
in which I shall appeal to her sympathy for Lilian, and
that will go a great ways with her, for I do believe she
loves Lilian.”
A while longer they talked together, and Geraldine had
172thoroughly succeeded in making Mr. Thornton understand
what he was to do, when Lawrence himself came to the
door, knocking for admittance. He seemed a little surprised
at finding Geraldine there, but her well-timed remark
to his father, “So you think I’d better try Bridget a
week or two longer?” convinced him that there was some
trouble with the servants, a thing not of rare occurrence
in their household.
Mr. Thornton looked up quickly, not quite comprehending
her, but she was gone ere he had time to ask her what
she meant, and he was alone with his son. Lawrence had
come to tell his father everything, but his father did not
wish to be told. He was not such an adept in cunning as
Geraldine, and he feared lest he might betray himself
either by word or manner, so he talked of indifferent subjects,
asking Lawrence about the accident,—and Beechwood,
and about Judge Howell, and finally coming to
business, where he managed to drag in rather bunglingly,
that he was going to Albany in the morning, and should
not return till Monday.
“I can tell him then,” thought Lawrence, “and if she
should refuse me, it would be as well for him not to
know it.”
Thus deciding, he bade his father good-night, and when
next morning at a rather late hour he came down to
breakfast, he was told by the smiling Geraldine that
“Uncle Robert had started on the mail train for Albany.”
CHAPTER XIII. THE ANSWER.
173
For a long time after the departure of Lawrence
and Lilian, Mildred sat in a kind of
maze, wondering whether the events of the
last hour were real or whether they were all a
dream, and that Lawrence Thornton had not
called her “dear Mildred,” as she thought he did.
The Judge, who might have enlightened her, had
been suddenly called away just as the carriage
rolled down the avenue, and feeling a restless desire
to talk with somebody, she at last ran off to Oliver. He
would know whether Lawrence was in earnest, and he
would be almost as happy as she was.
“Dear Oliver,” she whispered softly as she tripped
down the Cold Spring path, “how much he loses by not
knowing what it is to love the way I do.”
Deluded Milly! How little she dreamed of the wild,
absorbing love which burned in Oliver Hawkins’ heart,
and burned there the more fiercely that he must not let it
be known. It was in vain he tried to quench it with his
174tears; they were like oil poured upon the flame, and
often in the midnight hour, when there was no one to hear,
he cried in bitterness of spirit: “Will the Good Father
forgive me if it is a sin to love her, for I cannot, cannot
help it.”
He was in bed this morning, but he welcomed Mildred
with his accustomed smile; telling her how glad he was
to see her, and how much sunshine she brought into his
sick-room.
“The world would be very dark to me without you,
Milly,” he said, and his long, white fingers moved slowly
over her shining hair.
It was a habit he had of caressing her hair, and Mildred,
who expected it, bent her beautiful head to the familiar
touch.
“Why did Lawrence go without coming to see me?”
he asked, and at the question Mildred’s secret burst out.
She could not keep it any longer, and with her usual
impetuosity she told him all, and asked, if “as true as he
lived, he believed Lawrence would have offered himself
to her if Lilian hadn’t surprised them?”
“I’m sure of it,” he said; adding, as he saw the sparkle
in her eyes: “Does it make my little Milly very happy to
know that Lawrence Thornton really loves her?”
“Yes, Oliver. It makes me happier than I ever was
before in my life. I wish you could, for just one minute,
know the feeling of loving some one as I do him.”
175“Oh, Milly! Milly!”
It was a cry of anguish, wrung from a fainting heart,
but Mildred thought it a cry of pain.
“What is it, Oliver?” she said, and her soft hand was
laid on his face. “Where is the pain? Can I help it?
Can I cure it? Oh, I wish I could. There, don’t that
make it better?” and she kissed the pale lips where there
was the shadow of a smile.
“Yes, I’m better,” he answered. “Don’t, Milly, please
don’t,” and he drew back as he saw her about to repeat
the kiss.
Mildred looked at him in surprise, saying:
“Why, Oliver, I thought you loved me.”
There was reproach in her soft, lustrous eyes, and folding
his feeble arms about her, Oliver replied:
“Heaven grant that you may never know how much I
love you, darling.”
She did not understand him even then, but satisfied that
it was all well between them, she released herself from his
embrace and continued: “Do you think he’ll write and
finish what he was going to say?”
“Of course he will,” answered Oliver, and Mildred was
about to ask if he believed she’d get the letter the next
night, when old Hepsy came up and said to her rather
stiffly: “You’ve talked with him long enough. He’s all
beat out now. It’s curis what little sense some folks
has.”
176“Grandmother,” Oliver attempted to say, but Mildred’s
little hand was placed upon his lips, and Mildred herself
said:
“She’s right, Olly. I have worried you to death. I’m
afraid I do you more hurt than good by coming to see you
so often.”
He knew she did, but he would not for that that she
should stay away, even though her thoughtless words
caused him many a bitter pang.
“Come again to-morrow,” he said, as she went from
his side, and telling him that she would, she bounded
down the stairs, taking with her, as the poor, sick Oliver
thought, all the brightness, all the sunshine, and leaving
in its stead only weariness and pain.
Up the Cold Spring path she ran, blithe as a singing-bird,
for she saw the Judge upon the back piazza, and
knew he had returned.
“Come here, Gipsy,” he cried, and in an instant Mildred
was at his side. “Broke up in a row, didn’t we?”
he said, parting back her hair, and tapping her rosy chin.
“How far along had he got?”
“He hadn’t got along at all,” answered Mildred, “and
I don’t believe he was going to say anything, do you?”
Much as he wished to tease her, the Judge could not
resist the pleading of those eyes, and he told her all he
knew of the matter, bidding her wait patiently until to-morrow
night, and see what the mail would bring her.
177“Oh, I wish it were to-morrow now,” sighed Mildred.
“I’m afraid there’s some mistake, and that he didn’t
mean me after all.”
Laughing at what he called her nervousness, the Judge
walked away to give some orders to his men, and Mildred
tried various methods of killing time, and making the day
seem shorter. Just before sunset she stole away again to
Oliver, but Hepsy would not let her see him.
“He’s allus wus after you’ve been up there,” she said.
“He’s too weakly to stan’ the way you rattle on, so you
may as well go back,” and Mildred went back, wondering
how her presence could make Oliver worse, and thinking
to herself that she would not go to see him once during
the next day, unless, indeed, the letter came, and then
she must show it to him,—he’d feel so badly if she didn’t.
The to-morrow so much wished for came at last, and
spite of Mildred’s belief to the contrary, the hours did go
on as usual, until it was five o’clock, and she heard the
Judge tell Finn to saddle the horses, and ride with him to
the village.
“I am going up the mountain a few miles,” he said;
“and as Mildred will want to see the evening papers before
my return, you must bring them home.”
The Judge knew it was not the papers she wanted, and
Mildred knew so, too, but it answered quite as well for
Finn, who, within half an hour after leaving the house,
came galloping up the hill.
178“Was there anything for me?” asked Mildred, meeting
him at the gate.
“Yes’m,” he answered; “papers by the bushel.
There’s the Post, the Spy, the Traveler, and——”
“Yes, yes,” interrupted Mildred; “but the letter.
Wasn’t there a letter?”
“Yes’m;” and diving first into one pocket and then
into another, Finn handed her the letter.
She knew it by its superscription, and leaving the
papers Finn had tossed upon the grass, to be blown about
the yard, until they finally fell into the little destructive
hands of Rachel’s grandbaby, she hurried to her room,
and breaking the seal, saw that it was herself and not
Lilian Veille whom Lawrence Thornton would have for
his bride. Again and again she read the lines so fraught
with love, lingering longest over the place where he
called her “his beautiful, starry-eyed Mildred,” telling her
“how heavy his heart was when he feared she loved
another, and how that heaviness was removed when the
Judge explained the matter.”
“Write to me at once, darling,” he added in conclusion,
“and tell me yes, as I know you will, unless I have
been most cruelly deceived.”
“I will write to him this very night,” she said, “but I
will show this to Oliver first. I am sure he is anxious to
know if it came,” and pressing it to her lips she went flying
down to the gable-roof.
179Hepsy was not this time on guard, and gliding up the
stairs Mildred burst into the room where Oliver lay, partially
propped up in bed, so that he could see the fading
sunlight shining on the river and on the hill-tops beyond.
“It’s come, Oliver, it’s come!” she exclaimed, holding
the letter to view.
“I am glad for your sake, Milly,” said Oliver, a deep
flush stealing over his face, for he felt instinctively that he
was about to be called upon to pass a painful ordeal.
“I wouldn’t show it to anybody else,” she continued:
“and I can’t even read it to you myself; neither can I
stay here while you read it, for, somehow, I should blush,
and grow so hot and fidgety, so I’ll leave it with you a few
minutes while I take a run down to the tree where Lawrence
found me sleeping that Sunday,” and thrusting the
letter into his hand, she hurried out, stumbling over and
nearly upsetting Hepsy, who was shelling peas by the
open door.
“Oh, the Lord!” groaned the old lady, “you’ve trod
on my very biggest corn,” and the lamentations she made
over her aching toe, she forgot to go up and see “if the
jade had worried Oliver,” who was thus left to himself, as
he wished to be.
He would not for the world have opened that letter.
He could not read how much Mildred Howell was
beloved by another than himself, and he let it lay just
where it had dropped from his nerveless fingers.
180“Why will she torture me so?” he cried. “Why does
she come to me day after day with her bright face, and
her words of love which sound so much like mockery,
and yet ’tis far better thus than to have her know my
wicked secret. She would hate me then,—would loathe
me in my deformity just as I loathe myself. Oh, why
didn’t I die years ago, when we were children together,
and I had not learned what it was to be a cripple!”
He held up in the sunlight the feet which his dead
mother used to pity and kiss,—he turned them round,—took
them in his hands, and while his tears dropped fast
upon them, he whispered mournfully: “This is the curse
which stands between me and Mildred Howell. Were it
not for this, I would have won her love ere Lawrence
Thornton came with his handsome face and pleasant
ways; but it cannot be. She will be his bride, and he
will cherish her long years after the grass is growing green
over poor, forgotten Clubs!”
There was a light step on the stairs; Mildred was coming
up; and hastily covering his feet, he forced a smile
upon his face, and handing her the letter, said: “It’s just
as I expected. You’ll consent, of course?”
“Yes, but I shall write ever so much before I get to
that, just to tantalize him,” returned Mildred, adding that
she’d bring her answer down for Oliver to see if it would
do!
A half-stifled moan escaped Oliver’s lips, but Mildred
181did not hear it, and she went dancing down the stairs
singing to herself:
“Never morning smiled so gayly,
Never sky such radiance wore,
Never passed into the sunshine
Such a merry queen before.”
“A body’d s’pose you’d nothing to do but to sing and
dance and trample on my corns,” growled Hepsy, still
busy with her peas and casting a rueful glance at her foot,
encased in a most wonderful shoe of her own manufacture.
“I am sorry, Aunt Hepsy,” said Mildred, “but your
feet are always in the way,” and singing of the “sunshine,”
and the “merry queen of May,” she went back to
Beechwood, where a visitor was waiting for her, Mr.
Robert Thornton!
He had followed Geraldine’s instructions implicitly, and
simultaneously with the Mayfield mail-bag he entered the
hotel where the Post-Office was kept. Seating himself in
the sitting-room opposite, he watched the people as they
came in for their evening papers, until, at last, looking
from the window, he caught sight of the Judge and Finn.
Moving back a little, so as not to be observed, he saw the
former take the letter which he knew had been written by
his son,—saw, too, the expression of the Judge’s face as
he glanced at the superscription, and then handed it to
182Finn, bidding him hurry home, and saying he should not
return for two hours or more.
“Everything works well thus far,” thought Mr. Thornton;
“but I wish it was over,” and with a gloomy, forbidding
face, he walked the floor, wondering how he
should approach Mildred, and feeling glad that the Judge
at least was out-of-the-way. “I’d rather stir up a whole
menagerie of wild beasts than that old man,” he said to
himself, “though I don’t apprehend much trouble from
him either, for of course he’d take sides with his so-called
son-in-law sooner than with a nameless girl. I wonder
how long it takes to read a love-letter?”
“Supper, sir,” cried the colored waiter, and thinking
this as good a way of killing time as any, Mr. Thornton
found his way to the dining-room.
But he was too excited to eat, and forcing down a cup
of tea he started for Beechwood, the road to which was a
familiar one, for years before he had traversed it often in
quest of his young girl-wife. Now it was another Mildred
he sought, and ringing the bell he inquired “if Miss
Howell was in?”
“Down to Hepsy’s. I’ll go after her,” said Luce, at
the same time showing him into the drawing-room and
asking his name.
“Mr. Thornton,” was the reply, and hurrying off, Luce
met Mildred coming up the garden walk.
“Mr. Thornton returned so soon!” she exclaimed, and
183without waiting to hear Luce’s explanation that it was
not Mr. Lawrence, but an old, sour-looking man, she
sprang swiftly forward. “I wonder why he sent the letter
if he intended coming himself?” she thought; “but I am
so glad he’s here,” and she stole, before going to the parlor,
up to her room to smooth her hair and take a look in
the glass.
She might have spared herself the trouble, however, for
the cold, haughty man, waiting impatiently her coming,
cared nothing for her hair, nothing for her beautiful face,
and when he heard her light step in the hall he arose, and
purposely stood with his back toward the door and his
eyes fixed upon the portrait of her who, in that room, had
been made his bride.
“Why, it isn’t Lawrence. It’s his father!” dropped
involuntarily from Mildred’s lips, and blushing like a guilty
thing, she stopped upon the threshold, half trembling with
fear as the cold gray eyes left the portrait and were fixed
upon herself.
“So you thought it was Lawrence,” he said, bowing
rather stiffly, and offering her his hand. “I conclude
then that I am a less welcome visitor. Sit down by me,
Miss Howell,” he continued, “I am here to talk with you,
and as time hastens I may as well come to the point at
once. You have just received a letter from my son?”
“Yes, sir,” Mildred answered faintly.
“And in that letter he asked you to be his wife?” Mr.
184Thornton went on in the same hard, dry tone, as if it were
nothing to him that he was cruelly torturing the young
girl at his side. “He asked you to be his wife, I say. May
I, as his father, know what answer you intend to give?”
The answer was in Mildred’s tears, which now gushed
forth plenteously. Assuming a gentler tone, Mr. Thornton
continued:
“Miss Howell, it must not be. I have other wishes
for my son, and unless he obeys them, I am a ruined man.
I do not blame you as much as Lawrence, for you do not
know everything as he does.”
“Why not go to him, then? Why need you come here
to trouble me?” cried Mildred, burying her face in the
cushions of the sofa.
“Because,” answered Mr. Thornton, “it would be useless
to go to him. He is infatuated,—blinded as it were,
to his own interest. He thinks he loves you, Miss Howell,
but he will get over that and wonder at his fancies.”
Mildred’s crying ceased at this point, and not the slightest
agitation was visible, while Mr. Thornton continued:
“Lilian Veille has long been intended for my son. She
knew it. He knew it. You knew it, and I leave you to
judge whether under these circumstances it was right for
you to encourage him.”
Mildred sat bolt upright now, and in the face turned toward
her tormentor there was that which made him quail for
an instant, but soon recovering his composure he went on.
185“He never had a thought of doing otherwise than marrying
Lilian until quite recently, even though he may say
to the contrary. I have talked with him. I know, and it
astonished me greatly to hear from Geraldine that he had
been coaxed into——”
“Stop!” and like a young lioness Mildred sprang to
her feet, her beautiful face pale with anger, which flashed
like sparks of fire from her dark eyes.
Involuntarily Mr. Thornton turned to see if it was the
portrait come down from the canvas, the attitude was so
like what he once had seen in the Mildred of other days.
But the picture still hung upon the wall, and it was another
Mildred, saying to him indignantly:
“He was not coaxed into it! I never dreamed of such
a thing until Judge Howell hinted it to me, not twenty
minutes before Lilian surprised us as she did.”
“Judge Howell,” Mr. Thornton repeated, beginning to
get angry. “I suspected as much. I know him of old.
Nineteen years ago, he was a poorer man than I, and he
conceived the idea of marrying his only daughter to the
wealthy Mr. Thornton, and though he counts his money
now by hundreds of thousands, he knows there is power
and influence in the name of Thornton still, and he does
not think my son a bad match for the unknown foundling
he took from the street, and has grown weary of
keeping!”
“The deuce I have!” was hoarsely whispered in the
186adjoining room, where the old Judge sat, hearing every
word of that strange conversation.
He had not gone up the mountain as he intended, and
had reached Beechwood just as Mildred was coming down
the stairs. Lucy told him Mr. Thornton was there, and,
thinking it was Lawrence, he went into his library to put
away some business papers ere joining his guest in the
drawing-room. While there he heard the words, “You
have just received a letter from my son?”
“Bob Thornton, as I live!” he exclaimed. “What
brought him here? I don’t like the tone of his voice, and
I wouldn’t wonder if something was in the wind. Anyway,
I’ll just wait and see, and if he insults Mildred, he’ll
find himself histed out of this house pretty quick!”
So saying, the Judge sat down in a position where not a
word escaped him, and, by holding on to his chair and
swearing little bits of oaths to himself, he managed to keep
tolerably quiet while the conversation went on.
“I will be plain with you, Miss Howell,” Mr. Thornton
said. “My heart is set upon Lawrence’s marrying Lilian.
It will kill her if he does not, and I am here to ask you,
as a favor to me and to Lilian, to refuse his suit. Will
you do it?”
“No!” dropped involuntarily from Mildred’s lips, and
was responded to by a heavy blow of the fist upon Judge
Howell’s fat knee.
“Well done for Spitfire!” he said. “She’s enough for
187old Bobum yet. I’ll wait a trifle longer before I fire my
gun.”
So he waited, growing very red in the face, as Mr.
Thornton answered, indignantly:
“You will not, you say? I think I can tell you that
which may change your mind;” and he explained to her
briefly how, unless Lilian Veille were Lawrence’s wife,
and that very soon, they would all be beggars. “Nothing
but dire necessity could have wrung this confession from
me,” he said, “and now, Miss Howell, think again. Show
yourself the brave, generous girl I am sure you are. Tell
my son you cannot be his wife; but do not tell him why,
else he might not give you up. Do not let him know that
I have seen you. Do it for Lilian’s sake, if for no other.
You love her, and you surely would not wish to cause her
death.”
“No, no—oh, no!” moaned Mildred, whose only
weakness was loving Lilian Veille too well.
Mr. Thornton saw the wavering, and, taking from his
pocket the letter Geraldine had prepared with so much
care, he bade her read it, and then say if she could answer
“Yes” to Lawrence Thornton.
Geraldine Veille knew what she was doing when she
wrote a letter which appealed powerfully to every womanly
tender feeling of Mildred’s impulsive nature. Lilian
was represented as being dangerously ill, and in her delirium
begging of Mildred not to take Lawrence from her.
188“It would touch a heart of stone,” wrote Geraldine,
“to hear her plaintive pleadings, ‘Oh Milly, dear Milly,
don’t take him from me—don’t—for I loved him first, and
he loved me! Wait till I am dead, Milly. It won’t be
long. I can’t live many years, and when I’m gone, he’ll
go back to you.’”
Then followed several strong arguments from Geraldine
why Mildred should give him up and so save Lilian from
dying, and Mildred, as she read, felt the defiant hardness
which Mr. Thornton’s first words had awakened slowly
giving way. Covering her face with her hands, she sobbed:
“What must I do? What shall I do?”
“Write to Lawrence and tell him no,” answered Mr.
Thornton; while Mildred moaned:
“But I love him so much, oh, so much.”
“So does Lilian,” returned Mr. Thornton, beginning
to fear that the worst was not yet over. “So does Lilian,
and her claim is best. Listen to me, Miss Howell—Lawrence
may prefer you now, but he would tire of you when
the novelty wore off. Pardon me if I speak plainly. The
Thorntons are a proud race, the proudest, perhaps, in
Boston. Lawrence, too, is proud, and in a moment of
cool reflection he would shrink from making one his wife
whose parentage is as doubtful as your own.”
Mildred shook now as with an ague chill. It had not
occurred to her that Lawrence might sometimes blush
when asked who his wife was, and with her bright
189eyes fixed on Mr. Thornton’s face she listened breathlessly,
while he continued:
“Only the day that he came to Beechwood he gave me
to understand that he could not think of marrying you unless
the mystery of your birth were made clear. But when
here, he was, I daresay, intoxicated with your beauty, for,
excuse me, Miss Howell, you are beautiful;” and he bowed
low, while he paid this compliment to the girl whose lip
curled haughtily as if she would cast it from her in disdain.
“He forgot himself for a time, I presume, but his better
judgment will prevail at last. I know you have been
adopted by the Judge, but that does not avail—that will
not prevent some vile woman from calling you her child.
You are not a Howell. You are not my son’s equal, and
if you would escape the bitter mortification of one day
seeing your husband’s relatives, aye, and your husband,
too, ashamed to acknowledge you, refuse his suit at once,
and seek a companion—one who would be satisfied with
the few thousands the Judge will probably give you, and
consider that a sufficient recompense for your family.
Will you do it, Miss Howell?”
Mildred was terribly excited. Even death itself seemed
preferable to seeing Lawrence ashamed of her, and while
object after object chased each other in rapid circles
before her eyes, she answered:
“I will try to do your bidding, though it breaks my
heart.”
190The next moment she lay among the cushions of the
sofa, white and motionless save when a tremor shook her
frame, showing what she suffered.
“The little gun, it seems, has given out, and now it’s
time for the cannon,” came heaving up from the deep
chest of the enraged Judge, and snatching from his private
drawer a roll of paper, he strode into the drawing-room,
and confronting the astonished Mr. Thornton,
began: “Well, Bobum, are you through? If so, you’d
better be travelling if you don’t want the print of my
foot on your fine broadcloth coat,” and he raised his
heavy calfskin threateningly. “I heard you,” he continued,
as he saw Mr. Thornton about to speak. “I
heard all about it. You don’t want Mildred to marry
Lawrence, and not satisfied with working upon her most
unaccountable love for that little soft, putty-head dough-bake,
you tell her that she ain’t good enough for a
Thornton, and bid her marry somebody who will be satisfied
with the few thousands I shall probably give her.
Thunder and Mars, Bob Thornton, what do you take me
to be? Just look here, will you? Then tell me what
you think about the few thousands,” and he unrolled what
was unquestionably the “Last Will and Testament of
Jacob Howell.” “You won’t look, hey,” he continued.
“Listen, then. But first, how much do you imagine I’m
worth? What do men in Boston say of old Howell
when they want his name? Don’t they rate him at half
191a million, and ain’t every red of that willed on black and
white to Mildred, the child of my adoption, except indeed
ten thousand given to Oliver Hawkins, because I knew
Gipsy’d raise a fuss if it wasn’t, and twenty thousand
more donated to some blasted Missionary societies, not
because I believe in’t, but because I thought maybe
’twould atone for my swearing once in a while, and sitting
on the piazza so many Sundays in my easy-chair, instead
of sliding down hill all day on those confounded hard
cushions and high seats down at St. Luke’s. The Apostle
himself couldn’t sit on ’em an hour without getting
mighty fidgety. But that’s nothing to do with my will.
Just listen,” and he read: “I give, bequeath and devise,—and
so forth,” while Mr. Thornton’s face turned black,
red, and white alternately.
He had no idea that the little bundle of muslin and
lace now trembling so violently upon the sofa had so large
a share of Judge Howell’s heart and will, or he might
have acted differently, for the Judge’s money was as valuable
as Lilian Veille’s, and though Mildred’s family might
be a trifle exceptionable, four hundred thousand dollars,
or thereabouts, would cover a multitude of sins. But
it was now too late to retract. The Judge would see his
motive at once, and resolving to brave the storm he had
raised, he affected to answer with a sneer:
“Money will not make amends for everything. I think
quite as much of family as of wealth.”
192“Now, by the Lord,” resumed the Judge, growing purple
in the face, “Bob Thornton, who do you think you
be? Didn’t your grandfather make chip baskets all his
life over in Wolf Swamp? Wasn’t one of your aunts no
better than she should be? Didn’t your uncle die in the
poor-house, and your cousin steal a sheep? Answer me
that, and then twit Mildred about her parentage. How
do you know that she ain’t my own child, hey? Would
you swear to it? We are as nigh alike as two peas,
everybody says. I tell you, Bobum, you waked up the
wrong passenger this time. I planned the marriage, did I,
between you and my other Mildred? It’s false, Bob
Thornton, and you know it,—but I did approve it.
Heaven forgive me, I did encourage her to barter her
glorious beauty for money. But you didn’t enjoy her
long. She died, and now you would kill the other one,—the
little ewe-lamb that has slept in the old man’s bosom
so long.”
The Judge’s voice was gentler now in its tone, and
drawing near to Mildred, he smoothed her nut-brown
hair tenderly, oh, so tenderly.
“I did not come seeking a quarrel with you,” said Mr.
Thornton, who had his own private reasons for not wishing
to exasperate the Judge too much. “I came after a
promise from Miss Howell. I have succeeded, and
knowing that she will keep her word, I will now take my
leave——”
193“No you won’t,” thundered the Judge, leaving Mildred
and advancing toward the door, so as effectually to cut off
all means of escape. “No you won’t till I’ve had my say
out. If Mildred ain’t good enough for your son, your son
ain’t good enough for Mildred. Do you hear?”
“I am not deaf, sir,” was the cool answer, and the
Judge went on:
“Even if she hadn’t promised to refuse him, she should
do so. I’ve had enough to do with the Thorntons. I
hate the whole race, even if I did encourage the boy.
I’ve nothing against him in particular except that he’s a
Thornton, and maybe I shall get over that in time. No,
I won’t, though, hanged if I do. Such a paltry puppy as
he’s got for a father. You may all go to the bad; but before
you go, pay me what you owe me, Bob Thornton,—pay
me what you owe me.”
“It isn’t due yet,” faltered Mr. Thornton, who had
feared some such demand as this, for the Judge was his
heaviest creditor.
“Ain’t due, hey?” repeated the Judge. “It will be
in just three weeks, and if the money ain’t forthcoming the
very day, hanged if I don’t foreclose! I’ll teach you to
say Mildred ain’t good enough for your son. Man alive!
she’s good enough for the Emperor of France! Get out
of my house! What are you waiting for?” and, standing
back, he made way for the discomfitted Mr. Thornton
to pass out.
194In the hall the latter paused and glanced toward Mildred
as if he would speak to her, while the Judge, divining
his thoughts, thundered out:
“I’ll see that she keeps her word. She never told a lie
yet.”
One bitter look of hatred Mr. Thornton cast upon him,
and then moved slowly down the walk, hearing, even after
he reached the gate, the words:
“Hanged if I don’t foreclose!”
“There! that’s done with!” said the Judge, walking
back to the parlor, where Mildred still lay upon the sofa,
stunned, and faint, and unable to move. “Poor little
girl!” he began, lifting up her head and pillowing it upon
his broad chest. “Are you almost killed, poor little Spitfire?
You fought bravely though a spell, till he began to
twit you of your mother,—the dog! Just as though you
wasn’t good enough for his boy! You did right, darling,
to say you wouldn’t have him. There! there!” and he
held her closer to him, as she moaned:
“Oh, Lawrence! Lawrence! how can I give you up?”
“It will be hard at first, I reckon,” returned the Judge;
“but you’ll get over it in time. I’ll take you over to England
next summer, and hunt up a nobleman for you; then
see what Bobum will say when he hears you are Lady
Somebody.”
But Mildred did not care for the nobleman. One thought
alone distracted her thoughts. She had promised to refuse
195Lawrence Thornton, and, more than all, she could
give him no good reason for her refusal.
“Oh, I wish I could wake up and find it all a dream!”
she cried; but, alas! she could not; it was a stern reality;
and covering her face with her hands, she wept aloud as
she pictured to herself Lawrence’s grief and amazement
when he received the letter which she must write.
“I wish to goodness I knew what to say!” thought the
Judge, greatly moved at the sight of her distress.
Then, as a new idea occurred to him, he said:
“Hadn’t you better go down and tell it all to Clubs,—he
can comfort you, I guess. He’s younger than I am, and
his heart ain’t all puckered up like a pickled plum.”
Yes, Oliver could comfort her, Mildred believed; for if
there was a ray of hope he would be sure to see it; and
although it then was nearly nine, she resolved to go to
him at once. Hepsy would fret, she knew; but she did
not care for her,—she didn’t care for anybody; and drying
her tears, she was soon moving down the Cold Spring
path, not lightly, joyously, as she was wont to do, but
slowly, sadly, for the world was changed to her since she
trod that path before, singing of the sunshine and the
merry queen of May.
She found old Hepsy knitting by the door, and enjoying
the bright moonlight, inasmuch as it precluded the necessity
of wasting a tallow candle.
“Want to see Oliver?” she growled. “You can’t do
196it. There’s no sense in your having so much whispering
up there, and that’s the end on’t. Widder Simms says it
don’t look well for you, a big, grown-up girl, to be hangin’
round Oliver.”
“Widow Simms is an old gossip!” returned Mildred,
adding by way of gaining her point, that she was going
to “buy a pair of new, large slippers for Hepsy’s
corns.”
The old lady showed signs of relenting at once, and
when Mildred threw in a box of black snuff with a bean
in it, the victory was won, and she at liberty to join Oliver.
He heard her well-known step, but he was not prepared
for her white face and swollen eyes, and in much
alarm he asked her what had happened.
“Oh, Oliver!” she cried, burying her face in the pillow,
“it’s all over. I shall never marry Lawrence. I
have promised to refuse him, and my heart is aching so
hard that I most wish I were dead.”
Very wonderingly he looked at her, as in a few words
she told him of the exciting scene through which she had
been passing since she left him so full of hope. Then laying
her head a second time upon the pillow, she cried
aloud, while Oliver, too, covering his face with the sheet,
wept great burning tears of joy—joy at Mildred’s pain.
Poor, poor Oliver; he could not help it, and for one single
moment he abandoned himself to the selfishness which
whispered that the world would be the brighter and his
197life the happier if none ever had a better claim to Mildred
than himself.
“Ain’t you going to comfort me one bit?” came plaintively
to his ear, but he did not answer.
The fierce struggle between duty and self was not over
yet, and Mildred waited in vain for his reply.
“Are you crying, too?” she asked, as her ear caught a
low, gasping sob. “Yes, you are,” she continued, as removing
the sheet she saw the tears on his face.
To see Oliver cry was in these days a rare sight to Mildred,
and partially forgetting her own sorrow in her grief
at having caused him pain, she laid her arm across his
neck, and in her sweetest accents said:
“Dear, dear Olly, I didn’t think you would feel so badly
for me. There—don’t,” and she brushed away the tears
which only fell the faster. “I shall get over it, maybe;
Judge Howell says I will, and if I don’t I sha’n’t always
feel as I do now—I couldn’t and live. I shall be comfortably
happy by and by, perhaps, and then if I never marry,
you know you and I are to live together. Up at Beechwood,
maybe. That is to be mine some day, and you
shall have that pleasant chamber looking out upon the
town and the mountains beyond. You’ll read to me every
morning, while I work for the children of some Dorcas
Society, for I shall be a benevolent old maid, I guess.
Won’t it be splendid?” and in her desire to comfort Oliver,
who, she verily believed, was weeping because she
198was not going to marry Lawrence Thornton, Mildred half
forgot her own grief.
Dear Milly! She had yet much to learn of love’s
great mystery, and she could not understand how great
was the effort with which Oliver dried his tears, and smiling
upon her, said:
“I trust the time you speak of will never come, for I
would far rather Lawrence should do the reading while
you work for children with eyes like yours, Milly,” and he
smiled pleasantly upon her.
He was beginning to comfort her now. His own feelings
were under control, and he told her how, though it
would be right for her to send the letter as she promised,
Lawrence would not consent. He would come at once
to seek an explanation, and by some means the truth
would come out, and they be happy yet.
“You are my good angel, Olly,” said Mildred. “You
always know just what to say, and it is strange you
do, seeing you never loved any one as I do Lawrence
Thornton.”
And Mildred’s snowy fingers parted his light-brown hair,
all unconscious that their very touch was torture to the
young man.
“I am going now, and my heart is a great deal lighter
than when I first came in,” she said, and pressing her lips
to his forehead she went down the stairs and out into the
moonlight, not singing, not dancing, not running, but
199with a quicker movement than when she came, for there
was stealing over her a quiet hopelessness that, as Oliver
had said, all would yet be well.
Monday morning came, and with a throbbing heart,
and fingers which almost refused to do their office, she
wrote to Lawrence Thornton:
“I cannot be your wife,—neither can I give you any
reason.
Mildred.”
With swimming eyes she read the cold, brief lines, and
then, as she reflected that in a moment of desperation
Lawrence might offer himself to Lilian, and so be lost to
her forever, she laid her head upon the table and
moaned:
“I cannot, cannot send it.”
“Yes you can, Gipsy, be brave,” came from the Judge,
who for a moment had been standing behind her. “Show
Bobum that you have pluck.”
But Mildred cared more for Lawrence Thornton than
for pluck, and she continued weeping bitterly, while the
Judge placed the letter in the envelope, thinking to himself:
“It’s all-fired hard, I s’pose, but hanged if she shall
have him, after Bob said what he did. I’ll buy her a set of
diamonds though, see if I don’t, and next winter she shall
have some five hundred dollar furs. I’ll show Bob Thornton
200whether I mean to give her a few thousands or not,
the reprobate!”
And finishing up his soliloquy with a thought of the
mortgages he was going to foreclose, he sealed the letter,
jammed it into his pocket, and passing his great hand
caressingly over the bowed head upon the table, hurried
away to the post-office.
CHAPTER XIV. WHAT FOLLOWED.
201
“I wonder if the Western mail is in yet,”
and Geraldine Veille glanced carelessly
up at the clock ticking upon the marble
mantel, peered sideways at the young
man reading upon the sofa, and then resumed
her crocheting.
“I was just thinking the same,” returned Lawrence,
folding up his paper and consulting his
watch. “I suppose father comes in this train.
I wonder what took him to Albany?”
“The same old story,—business, business,” answered
Geraldine. “He is very much embarrassed, he tells me,
and unless he can procure money he is afraid he will
have to fail. Lily might let him have hers, I suppose, if
it were well secured.”
Lawrence did not reply, for, truth to say, he was just
then thinking more of his expected letter than of his
father’s failure, and taking his hat he walked rapidly to
the office, already crowded with eager faces. There were
202several letters in the Thornton box that night, but Lawrence
cared for only one, and that the one bearing the
Mayfield post-mark. He knew it was from Mildred, for
he had seen her plain, decided handwriting before, and he
gave it a loving squeeze, just as he would have given the
fair writer, if she had been there instead. Too impatient
to wait until he reached his home, he tore the letter open
in the street, and read it, three times, before he could believe
that he read aright, and that he was rejected.
Crumpling the cruel lines in his hand, he hurried on
through street after street, knowing nothing where he was
going, and caring less, so suddenly and crushingly had the
blow fallen upon him.
“I cannot be your wife,—I cannot be your wife!” he
heard it ringing in his ears, turn which way he would,
and with it at last came the maddening thought that the
reason why she could not be his wife was that she loved
another. Oliver had been deceived, the Judge had been
deceived, and he had been cruelly deceived.
But he exonerated Mildred from all blame. She had
never encouraged him by a word or look, except indeed
when she sat by him upon the sofa, and he thought he
saw in her speaking face that she was not indifferent to
him. But he was mistaken. He knew it now, and, with
a wildly beating heart and whirling brain, he wandered
on and on, until the evening shadows were beginning to
fall, and he felt the night dew on his burning forehead.
203Then he turned homeward, where more than one waited
anxiously his coming.
Mr. Thornton had returned, and, entering his house
just after Lawrence left it, had communicated to Geraldine
the result of his late adventure, withholding in a
measure the part which the old Judge had taken in the
affair, and saying nothing of the will, which had so
astonished him.
“Do you think she’ll keep her promise?” Geraldine
asked.
But Mr. Thornton could not tell, and both watched
nervously for Lawrence.
Geraldine was the first to see him; she stood upon
the stairs when he came into the hall. The gas was
already lighted, showing the ghastly whiteness of his face,
and by that she knew that Mildred Howell had kept her
word. An hour later when Geraldine knocked softly at his
door, and heard his reply, “Engaged,” she muttered,
“Not to Mildred Howell though,” and then went to her
own room, where lay sleeping the Lilian for whose sake
this suffering was caused. Assured by Geraldine that all
would yet be well, she had dried her tears, and, as she
never felt badly long upon any subject, she was to all
appearances on the best of terms with Lawrence, who,
grateful to her for behaving so sensibly, treated her with
even more than his usual kindness.
The illness of which Geraldine had written to Mildred
204was of course a humbug, for Lilian was not one to die of
a broken heart, and she lay there sleeping sweetly now,
while Geraldine paced the floor, wondering what Mildred
Howell had written and what the end would be.
The next morning Lawrence came down to breakfast
looking so haggard and worn that his father involuntarily
asked if he were sick.
“No, not sick,” was Lawrence’s hurried answer, as he
picked at the snowy roll and affected to sip his coffee.
Mr. Thornton was in a hurry as usual, and immediately
after breakfast went out, leaving Geraldine and Lawrence
alone, for Lilian had not yet come down.
“You have had bad news, I’m sure,” said Geraldine,
throwing into her manner as much concern as possible.
Lawrence made no reply, except indeed to place his
feet upon the back of a chair and fold his hands together
over his head.
“I was a little fearful of some such denouement,”
Geraldine continued, “for, as I hinted to you on Friday,
I was almost certain she fancied young Hudson. He
called here last evening,—and seemed very conscious
when I casually mentioned her name. What reason does
she give for refusing you?”
“None whatever,” said Lawrence, shifting his position
a little by upsetting the chair on which his feet were
placed.
“That’s strange,” returned Geraldine, intently studying
205the pattern of the carpet as if she would there find a
cause for the strangeness. “Never mind, coz,” she
added, laughingly, “don’t let one disappointment break
your heart. There are plenty of girls besides Mildred
Howell; so let her have young Hudson, if she prefers
him.”
No answer from Lawrence, who was beginning to be
dreadfully jealous of young Hudson.
“It may be. It may be,” he thought, “but why
couldn’t she have told me so? Why leave me entirely in
the dark? Does she fear the wrath of Hudson’s mother
in case I should betray her?”
Yes, that was the reason, he believed, and in order to
make the matter sure, he resolved to write again and ask
her, and forgetting his father’s request that he should
“come down to the office as soon as convenient,” he
spent the morning in writing to Mildred a second time.
He had intended to tell her that he guessed the reason of
her refusal, but instead of that he poured out his whole
soul in one passionate entreaty for her to think again, and
reconsider her decision. No other one could love her as
he did, he said, and he besought of her to give him one
word of hope to cheer the despair which had fallen so
darkly around him. This letter being sent, Lawrence
sat down in a kind of apathetic despair to await the result.
206“What, hey, the boy has written, has he?” and adjusting
his gold specs, the old Judge looked to see if the
eight pages Finn had just given to him were really from
Lawrence Thornton. “He’s got good grit,” said he,
“and I like him for it, but hanged if I don’t teach Bobum
a lesson. I can feel big as well as he. Gipsy not good
enough for his boy! I’ll show him. She looks brighter
to-day than she did. She ain’t going to let it kill her, and
as there’s no use worrying her for nothing, I shan’t let her
see this. But I can’t destroy it, nor read it neither. So
I’ll just put it where the old Nick himself couldn’t find
it,” and touching the hidden spring of a secret drawer, he
hid the letter which Mildred, encouraged by Oliver, had
half expected to receive.
But he repented of the act when he saw how disappointed
she seemed when he met her at the supper-table,
and though he had no idea of giving her the letter, he
thought to make amends some other way.
“I have it,” he suddenly exclaimed, as he sat alone in
his library, after Mildred had gone to bed. “I’ll dock
off five thousand from that missionary society and add it
to Spitfire’s portion. The letter ain’t worth more than
that,” and satisfied that he was making the best possible
reparation, he brought out his will and made the alteration,
which took from a missionary society enough to feed
and clothe several clergymen a year.
207Four days more brought another letter from Lawrence
Thornton—larger, heavier than the preceding one, crossed
all over, as could be plainly seen through the envelope,
and worth, as the Judge calculated, about ten thousand
dollars. So he placed that amount to Mildred’s credit,
by way of quieting his conscience. One week more, and
there came another.
“Great heaven!” groaned the Judge, as he gave Mildred
the last five thousand dollars, and left the missionaries
nothing. “Great heaven, what will I do next?”
and he glanced ruefully at the clause commencing with
“I give and bequeath to Oliver Hawkins,” etc. “’Twon’t
do to meddle with that,” said he. “I might as well touch
Gipsy’s eyes as to harm the reel-footed boy,” and in his
despair the Judge began to consider the expediency of
praying that no more letters should come from Lawrence
Thornton.
Remembering, however, that in the prayer-book there
was nothing suited to that emergency, he gave up that
wild project and concluded that if Lawrence wrote again
he would answer it himself; but this he was not compelled
to do, for Lawrence grew weary at last, and calling
his pride to his aid resolved to leave Mildred to herself,
and neither write again nor seek an interview with her,
as he had thought of doing. No more letters came from
him, but on the day when his father’s mortgages were
due, the Judge received one from Mr. Thornton begging
208for a little longer time, and saying that unless it were
granted he was a ruined man.
“Ruined or not, I shall foreclose,” muttered the Judge.
“I’ll teach him to come into my house and say Gipsy
isn’t good enough for his boy.”
Looking a little further, he read that Lawrence was
going to Europe.
“What for, nobody knows,” wrote Mr. Thornton. “He
will not listen to reason or anything else, and I suppose
he will sail in a few days. I did not imagine he loved
your Mildred so much, and sometimes I have regretted
my interference, but it is too late now, I daresay.”
This last was thrown out as a bait, at which Mr. Thornton
hoped the Judge might catch. The fact that Mildred
was an heiress had produced a slight change in his opinion
of her, and he would not now greatly object to receiving
her as his daughter-in-law. But he was far too
proud to say so,—he would rather the first concession
should come from the Judge, who, while understanding
perfectly the hint, swore he would not take it.
“If anybody comes round it’ll be himself,” he said.
“I’ll teach him what’s what, and I won’t extend the time
either. I’ll see Lawyer Monroe this very day, but first
I’ll tell Gipsy that the boy is off for Europe. Ho,
Gipsy!” he called, as he heard her in the hall, and in a
moment Mildred was at his side.
She saw the letter in his hand, and hope whispered
209that it came from Lawrence. But the Judge soon undeceived
her.
“Spitfire,” said he, “Bobum writes that Lawrence is
going to Europe to get over his love-sickness. He sails
in a few days. But what the deuce, girl, are you going to
faint?”
And he wound his arm around her to prevent her falling
to the floor.
The last hope was swept away, and while the Judge
tried in vain to soothe her, asking what difference it made
whether he were in Halifax or Canada, inasmuch as she
had pledged herself not to marry him, she answered:
“None, none, and yet I guess I thought he’d come to
see me, or write, or something. Oliver said he would,
and the days are so dreary without him.”
The Judge glanced at the hidden drawer, feeling strongly
tempted to give her the letters it contained, but his
temper rose up in time to prevent it, and muttering to
himself: “Hanged if I do,” he proceeded to tell her how
by and by the days would not be so dreary, for she would
forget Lawrence and find some one else to love, and then
he added, suddenly brightening up, “there’ll be some fun
in seeing me plague Bobum. The mortgages are due to-day,
and the dog has written asking for more time, saying
he’s a ruined man unless I give it to him. Let him be
ruined then. I’d like to see him taken down a peg or
two. Maybe then he’ll think you good enough for his
210boy. There, darling, sit on the lounge, while I hunt up
the papers. I’m going up this very day to see my lawyer,”
and he pushed her gently from him.
Mildred knew comparatively nothing of business, but
she understood that Judge Howell had it in his power to
ruin Mr. Thornton or not just as he pleased, and though
she had no cause for liking the latter, he was Lawrence’s
father, and she resolved to do what she could in his behalf.
Returning to the Judge she seated herself upon his
knee and asked him to tell her exactly how matters stood
between himself and Mr. Thornton.
He complied with her request, and when he had finished,
she said:
“If you choose, then, you can give him more time and
so save him from a failure. Is that it?”
“Yes, yes, that’s it,” returned the Judge, a little petulantly.
“But I ain’t a mind to. I’ll humble him, the
wretch!”
Mildred never called Judge Howell father except on
special occasions, although he had often wished her so to
do, but she called him “father” now, and asked if “he
loved her very much.”
“Yes, love you a heap more than you deserve, but
’tain’t no use to beg off for Bob Thornton, for I shall
foreclose,—hanged if I don’t.”
“No, no. You mustn’t,” and Mildred’s arms closed
tightly around his neck. “Listen to me, father. Give
211him more time, for Milly’s sake. My heart is almost
broken now, and it will kill me quite to have him ruined,
for Lawrence, you know, would suffer too. Lawrence
would suffer most. Won’t you write to him that he can
have all the time he wants? You don’t need the money,
and you’ll feel so much better, for the Bible says they
shall be blessed who forgive their enemies. Won’t you
forgive Mr. Thornton?”
She kissed his forehead and kissed his lips,—she caressed
his rough, bearded cheek, while all the while her arms
pressed tighter around his neck, until at last he gasped:
“Heavens and earth, Gipsy, you are choking me to
death.”
Then she released him, but continued her gentle pleading
until the Judge was fairly softened, and he answered:
“Good thunder, what can a fellow do with such eyes
looking into his, and such a face close to his own. Yes,
I’ll give Bobum a hundred years if you say so, though nobody
else under heaven could have coaxed me into it.”
And in this the Judge was right, for none save Mildred
could have induced him to give up his cherished scheme.
“’Tisn’t none of my doings though,” he wrote in his
letter to Mr. Thornton. “It’s all Gipsy’s work. She
clambered into my lap, and coaxed, and teased, and cried,
till I finally had to give in, though it went against the
grain, I tell you, Bobum. Hadn’t you better twit her
again with being low and mean. Ugh, you dog!”
212This letter the Judge would not send for a week or
more, as he wished to torment Mr. Thornton as long as
possible, never once thinking that by withholding it he
was doing a wrong to Mildred. Mr. Thornton was not
without kindly feelings, and had the letter been received
before Lawrence’s departure he might perhaps have explained
the whole to his son, for Mildred’s generous
interference in his behalf touched his heart. But when
the letter came Lawrence was already on the ocean, and
as the days went on, his feelings of gratitude gradually
subsided, particularly as Geraldine, who knew nothing of
the circumstances, often talked to him of a marriage
between Lawrence and Lilian as something sure to take
place.
“Only give him a little time to overcome his foolish
fancy,” she said, “and all will yet be right.”
So Mr. Thornton, over whom Geraldine possessed an
almost unbounded influence, satisfied his conscience by
writing to Mildred a letter of thanks, in which he made an
attempt at an apology for anything he might have said
derogatory to her birth and parentage.
With a proud look upon her face, Mildred burned the
letter, which seemed to her so much like an insult, and
then, with a dull, heavy pain at her heart, she went about
her accustomed duties, while the Judge followed her languid
movements with watchful and sometimes tearful eyes,
whispering often to himself:
213“I didn’t suppose she loved the boy so well. Poor
Milly! Poor Milly!”
Oliver too said, “Poor, poor Milly,” more than once
when he saw how the color faded from her cheeks and
the brightness from her eyes. His own health, on the
contrary, improved, and in the autumn he went back to
college, leaving Mildred more desolate than ever, for now
there was no one to comfort her but the Judge, and he
usually pained her more than he did her good. All
through the long, dreary New England winter she was
alone in her sorrow. Lilian never wrote, Oliver but seldom,
for he dared not trust himself, while, worse than all,
there came no news from the loved one over the sea, except,
indeed, toward spring, when a Boston lady who was
visiting in Mayfield brought the rumor that he was expected
back before long to marry Lilian Veille; that some
of the bridal dresses were selected, she believed, and that
the young couple would remain at home, as Mr. Thornton
wished his son to live with him.
The woman who repeated this to Mildred wondered at
her indifference, for she scarcely seemed to hear, certainly
not to care, but the storm within was terrible, and when
alone in the privacy of her chamber it burst forth with all
its force, and kneeling by her bedside she asked that she
might die before another than herself was the bride of Lawrence
Thornton. Poor, poor little Milly!
CHAPTER XV. THE SUN SHINING THROUGH THE CLOUD.
214
The dreary winter had passed away, the warm
April sun shone brightly upon the college
walls, and stealing through the muslin-shaded
window looked smilingly into the
room where two young men were sitting, one
handsome, manly and tall, the other deformed,
effeminate and slight, but with a face which
showed that the suffering endured so long and
patiently had purified the heart within and made
it tenfold better than it might otherwise have been. The
latter was Oliver Hawkins, and he sat talking with Lawrence
Thornton, who had landed in New York the previous
day, and had surprised him half an hour before
by coming suddenly into his room when he supposed him
far away.
During the entire period of his absence Lawrence had
heard nothing of Mildred, for in his letters he had never
mentioned her name, and it was to seek some information
215of her that he had turned out of his way and called on
Oliver. After the first words of greeting were over, he
said:
“You hear from Beechwood, I suppose?”
“Occasionally,” returned Oliver. “Mildred does not
write as often as she used to do.”
“Then she’s there yet?” and Lawrence waited anxiously
for the answer.
“There! of course she is. Where did you suppose
she was?”
Lawrence had in his mind a handsome dwelling looking
out on Boston Common, with “T. Hudson,” engraved
upon its silver plate, and he fancied Mildred might be
there, but he did not say so; and to Oliver’s question, he
rather abruptly replied:
“Clubs, I’ve come home to be married!”
“To be married!” and in Oliver’s blue eyes there was
a startled look. “Married to whom! Surely not to
Lilian Veille? You would not marry her?”
“Why not?” Lawrence asked, and before Oliver could
answer, he continued: “I must talk to some one, Clubs,
and I may as well make you my father confessor. You
know I proposed to Mildred Howell? You know that
she refused me?”
Oliver bowed his head, and Lawrence continued:
“She gave me no reason for her refusal, neither did she
deign to answer either of the three letters I sent to her,
216begging of her to think again, or at least to tell me why I
was rejected.”
“Three letters,—she never told me of that. There is
surely a mistake,” said Oliver, more to himself than to
Lawrence, who rejoined:
“There could be no mistake. She must have received
some one of them, but she answered none, and in despair
I went away, believing, as I now do, that we were all deceived
and she loved another. Wait,—listen,” he said, as
he saw Oliver about to interrupt him. “Father and Geraldine
always wished me to marry Lilian, and until I
learned how much I loved Mildred Howell, I thought it
very likely I should do so.”
There was a hard, defiant expression on his face as he
said this, and, as if anxious to have the story off his mind,
he hastened on:
“Mildred refused me, and now, though I have not said
positively that I would marry Lilian, I have given Geraldine
encouragement to think I would, and have made up
my mind that I shall do so. She is a gentle, amiable
creature, and though not quite as intellectual as I could
wish, she will make me a faithful, loving wife. Poor little
thing. Do you know Geraldine thinks that her mind has
been somewhat affected by my proposing to Mildred, and
then going away?”
Had it been Judge Howell listening, instead of Oliver,
he would undoubtedly have said:
217“Thornton, you’re a fool!” but as it was, Oliver mildly
interposed:
“If I remember right, her mind was never very sound.”
Lawrence did not seem at all angry, but replied:
“I know she is not brilliant, but something certainly
has affected her within the past few months. She used to
write such splendid letters as to astonish me, but since
I’ve been in Europe there’s a very perceptible difference.
Indeed, the change was so great that I could not reconcile
it until Geraldine suggested that her ill health and
shattered nerves were probably the cause, and then I pitied
her so much. There’s not a very wide step between pity
and love, you know.”
Lawrence paused, and sat intently watching the sunlight
on the floor, while Oliver was communing with himself.
“Shall I undeceive him, or shall I suffer him to rush on
blindfolded, as it were? No, I will not. I saved him
once for Mildred, and I’ll save him for her again.”
Thus deciding, Oliver moved his chair nearer to Lawrence’s
side, and said:
“Did it ever occur to you that another than Lilian
wrote her letters,—her old letters I mean, when she was
in Charlestown, and at school at Beechwood?”
“Clubs!” and Lawrence looked him fixedly in the
face. “Who should write Lilian’s letters but herself?
What would you insinuate?”
218“Nothing but what I know to be true,” returned
Oliver. “Mildred Howell always wrote Lilian’s letters
for her,—always. Lilian copied them, ’tis true, but the
words were Mildred’s.”
“Deceived me again,” Lawrence hoarsely whispered.
“I forgave the first as a sudden impulse, but this systematic,
long-continued deception, never. Oh, is there no
faith in women?”
“Yes, Lawrence. There is faith and truth in Mildred
Howell;” and Oliver’s voice trembled as he said it, for
he knew that of his own free will he was putting from him
that which for the last few months had made the world
seem brighter, had kindled a glow of ambition in his
heart, and brought the semblance of health to his pale
cheek.
Mildred free was a source of greater happiness to him
than Mildred married would be,—but not for this did he
waver, and lest his resolution should give way, he told
rapidly all that he knew of Lilian’s intercourse with
Mildred,—all that he knew of Mr. Thornton’s visit to
Beechwood,—of the promise wrung from Mildred by
cruel insults, and by working upon her love for Lilian,—of
Mildred’s hopeless anguish at first,—of her watching
day by day for some word from Lawrence, until her starry
eyes were dim with tears, which washed the roses from
her cheek, and the hope from out her heart,—of her noble
interference to save Mr. Thornton from ruin,—of her
219desolate condition now, and of the agony it would cause
her to hear of Lawrence’s marrying another.
For several minutes Lawrence seemed like one in a
dream. It had come upon him so suddenly as to suspend
his power to move, and he sat staring blankly at Oliver,
who at last brought him back to reality by saying:
“You will go to Beechwood at once?”
“Yes, yes,” he answered; “this very day, if possible.
Clubs, I owe you more than I can ever repay. You
saved me once from a watery grave, and now you have
made me the happiest of men. I can understand much
which seemed mysterious in father’s manner. I always
knew he was ambitious, but I did not think him equal to
this cowardly act. Marry Lilian! Why, I wouldn’t
marry her were there no other girl in the wide, wide world!
God bless you, Clubs, as you deserve! I hear the whistle,
and if I would see Mildred before I sleep, I must be off.
Good-by!” and wringing Oliver’s hand, he hurried away.
The night train for Albany had just gone from the
Mayfield depot, and Judge Howell, who had come down
to see a friend, was buttoning his overcoat preparatory to
returning home, when a hand was laid upon his shoulder,
and a familiar voice called his name.
“Lawrence Thornton! Thunder, boy!” he exclaimed.
“Where did you drop from?” And remembering how
220he had set his heart against the boy, as he called him, he
tried to frown.
But it was all lost on Lawrence, who was too supremely
happy to think of an old man’s expression. Mildred alone
was uppermost in his thoughts, and following the Judge
to his carriage, he whispered:
“I’ve seen Clubs; I know the whole of father’s dastardly
act, and I’m going home with you to see Mildred.
I shall marry her, too. A thousand fathers can’t hinder
me now!”
“Pluck!” exclaimed the Judge, disarmed at once of
all prejudice by Lawrence’s fearless manner of speaking.
“Boy, there’s nothing pleases me like pluck! Give us
your hand!” and in that hearty squeeze by-gones were
forgotten and Lawrence fully restored to favor. “Now,
drive home like lightning!” he said to Finn, as they
entered the carriage; and as far as possible, Finn complied
with his master’s orders.
But during that rapid ride there was sufficient time for
questions and explanations, and before Beechwood was
reached the Judge had confessed to the letters withheld
and his reason for withholding them.
“But I made amends,” said he; “I docked the missionaries
five thousand at one time, ten at another, and
five at another. If you don’t believe it I can show you
the codicils, witnessed and acknowledged, so there’ll be
no mistake.”
221But Lawrence had no wish to discredit it. Indeed, he
scarcely heard what the Judge was saying, for the Beechwood
windows were in view, and from one a light was
shining, showing him where Mildred sat, thinking of him,
perhaps, but not dreaming how near he was to her.
“You let me manage,” said the Judge, as they ran up
the steps. “If Milly’s sitting with her back to the door,
I’ll go in first, while you follow me on tiptoe. Then I’ll
break it to her as gently as possible, and when she
screeches, as women always do, I’ll be off; for you know
an old dud like me would only be in the way.”
Mildred was sitting with her back to the door, and
gazing fixedly into the fire. She was thinking of Lawrence,
too, and was so absorbed in her own thoughts as
not to hear the Judge until he had a hand on either
shoulder and called her by name.
“Did I scare you, Gipsy?” he asked, as she started
suddenly. “I reckon I did a little for your heart beats
like a trip-hammer; but never mind, I’ve brought you
something that’s warranted to cure the heart disorder.
What do you guess it is?”
Mildred did not know and the Judge continued:
“It’s a heap nicer than diamonds; and I shouldn’t
wonder if it hugged you tighter than furs. It stands six
feet in its boots and has raised a pair of the confoundedest
whiskers——”
He did not need to tell her more, for directly opposite
222and over the marble mantel a mirror was hanging, and
glancing upward, Mildred saw what it was that would
“hug her tighter than fur,” and the screech the Judge had
predicted burst forth in a wild, joyous cry of “Lawrence,
Lawrence,—’tis Lawrence!”
In an instant the Judge disappeared, just as he said he
would, leaving Lawrence and Mildred alone, and free to
tell each other of the long, long dreary days and nights
which had intervened since they sat together before, just
as they were sitting now. Much Lawrence blamed her
for having yielded to his father in a matter which so
nearly concerned her own life’s happiness, and at the
mention of Mr. Thornton, Mildred lifted up her head
from its natural resting-place, and parting Lawrence’s
dark hair, said:
“But won’t it be wicked for me to be your wife.
Didn’t my letter mean that I would never marry you?”
“No, it didn’t,” answered Lawrence, kissing the little
fingers which came down from his hair. “You said you
would refuse me and you did, but you never promised not
to make up. I think the making up is splendid, don’t
you, darling?”
Whether she thought so or not, she took it very quietly,
and whenever the Judge looked in, as he did more than
once, he whispered to himself:
“Guy, don’t he snug up to her good, and don’t she act
as if she liked it!”
223Ten, eleven, twelve, and even one the clock struck
before that blissful interview was ended, and Lawrence
had completed the arrangements, which he next morning
submitted to the Judge for his approval. He would go
to Boston that day, and would tell his father that Mildred
was to be his wife on the 20th of June, that being his
birthday. After their bridal tour they would return to
Beechwood, and remain with the Judge until he consented
to part with Mildred,—then they would go to Boston and
settle down into the happiest couple in the whole world.
To all this the Judge assented, thinking the while that it
would be some time before he would be willing to part
with Mildred.
Breakfast being over, he gave Mildred the letters so
long withheld, but she did not care to read them then.
She preferred joining Lawrence in the parlor, where there
was another whispered conference, which ended in her
looking very red in the face, and running away upstairs,
to avoid the quizzical glance of the Judge, who, nevertheless,
called after her, asking “what that wet spot was on
her cheek.”
“You are a happy dog,” he said to Lawrence, as he
went with him to the carriage, adding as he bade him
good-by, “Give my regrets to Bobum, and tell him that
what I said to him last fall are my sentiments still.”
Lawrence promised compliance, and glancing up at
the window, from which a bright face had just disappeared,
224he said good-by again, and was driven to the
depot.
Contrary to Lawrence’s expectation, his father seemed
neither surprised nor offended when told what he had
done.
“Miss Howell was a nice girl,” he said, “and he had
more than once been on the point of confessing to his son
how he had influenced her decision.”
The will had wrought a great change in Mr. Thornton’s
opinion, and even the beggar who was some day to claim
Mildred as her daughter, did not seem very formidable
when viewed through a golden setting. Geraldine, on
the contrary, was terribly disappointed, and when alone
fairly gnashed her teeth with rage, while Lilian abandoned
herself again to tears and hysterics. Not long,
however, did Geraldine give way. She knew that Lawrence
did not suspect her of having anything to do with
Mildred’s refusal, further than to ask her for Lilian’s sake
to give him up, and as it was for her interest to keep him
wholly blinded, she affected to congratulate him a second
time, saying, laughingly, “The Fates have decreed that
you should marry Mildred, so I may as well give it up
and act like a sensible woman.” But when alone with
Mr. Thornton she assumed a new phase of character,
fiercely demanding of him if he intended to sit quietly
down and see Lawrence throw himself away. Mr. Thornton
had never told her of the will, neither did he do so
225now, but he answered her that it was useless further to
oppose Lawrence,—that he was sorry for Lilian, but
hoped her disappointment would in time wear off. “Lawrence
will marry Miss Howell, of course,” he said, in conclusion,
“and won’t it be better for us to make the best
of it, and treat her with a show of friendship at least.”
“Perhaps it will,” returned Geraldine, whose thoughts
no one could fathom. “I was indignant at first that he
should treat Lilian so shamefully, but I will try to feel
kindly toward this girl who is to be my cousin, and by way
of making a commencement, I will write her a letter of
congratulation.”
Mr. Thornton was deceived, so was Lawrence, and so,
indeed, was Mildred, when two days after Lawrence’s departure,
she received a letter from Geraldine Veille,
couched in the kindest of terms and written apparently in
all sincerity:
“I was much vexed with you once, I’ll confess,” the wily woman
wrote, “for I had so set my heart upon Lawrence’s marrying Lilian
that it was hard to give it up. But I have considered the matter
soberly, and concluded that whether I am willing or not, Lawrence
will do as he pleases, so pray forgive me, dear cousin that is to be,
for anything you may heretofore have disliked in my conduct toward
you. We shall, I know, be the best of friends, and I anticipate
much pleasure in having you with us. I shall coax Lawrence to let
me superintend the fitting-up your rooms, and here let me offer you
my services in selecting any part of your bridal trousseau. Don’t be
afraid to trouble me, for do what I may, I shall consider it merely
226as atoning for the ill-natured feelings I have cherished toward you.
If you like, I will come out to Beechwood a few weeks before the
wedding. I have given quite a number of large parties, and may be
of some use to you. In short, call upon me as much as you please,
and whatever you may have thought of me before, please consider me
now as
Your sincere friend,
Geraldine Veille.”
“She is a good woman after all,” thought Mildred, as
she carried the letter to the Judge, who read it over twice
and then handed it back, saying, “There’s bedevilment
behind all that. Mark my words. I don’t like those
Veilles. I knew their father,—as sneaky a dog as ever
drew breath.”
But Mildred thought he was prejudiced, and after answering
Lawrence’s letter of twelve pages, she wrote a
note to Geraldine, thanking her for her kind offers, and
saying that very likely she might wish for her services in
the matter of selecting dresses, as Boston furnished so
much greater variety than Mayfield.
Swimmingly now the matters progressed. Every week
found Lawrence at Mayfield, while there seemed no end
to the thick letters which passed between himself and
Mildred, when he was not with her. Lilian, by some
most unaccountable means, had been quieted, and wrote to
Mildred as of old. Geraldine, too, was all amiability, and
having been deputed to select the bridal dress, and having
failed to find anything in Boston worth looking at, went
227all the way alone to New York, remaining there several
days, and returning home at last perfectly elated with her
success! Such a splendid piece of satin as she had found
at Stewart’s,—such a love of a veil and wreath as she had
purchased elsewhere, and such an exquisite point-lace
collar as she had bought for herself at cost, having enlisted
in her behalf one of the firm of Blank & Co., who
had written for her notes of introduction to clerks of
different houses, and had sometimes gone with her himself
to see that she wasn’t cheated!
CHAPTER XVI. THE EBBING OF THE TIDE.
228
The finishing stroke was given to the handsome
suite of rooms intended for the
bride, which Geraldine pronounced perfect,
while even Lilian went into ecstasies
over them. Her taste had been consulted in
everything, and a stranger would have easily
mistaken her for the future occupant, so careful
was Geraldine that she should be suited.
And now nothing was wanting to complete the
furnishing except Mildred’s beautiful piano, which was to
come when she did, and with a self-satisfied expression
upon her face, Geraldine locked the door, and giving the
key to Lawrence said something pleasant to him of the
day when Mrs. Lawrence Thornton would first cross the
threshold of her future home.
Two dressmakers, one with her scissors fastened to her
belt with a steel chain, and the other with a silken cord,
were hired at an enormous expense and sent to Beechwood,
whither the Lady Geraldine followed them to superintend
229in person the making of the dresses and the arrangements
for the wedding. With an unsparing hand
the Judge opened his purse, bidding Mildred take all she
wanted, and authorizing Geraldine to buy whatever a
bride like her was supposed to need. In the village
everybody was more or less engaged in talking of the
party,—wondering who would be invited and what they
would wear. Mothers went to Springfield in quest of
suitable garments for the daughters, who sneered at the
dry-goods to be found at home. Husbands were bidden
to be measured for new coats. White kids rose in value,
and the Mayfield merchants felt their business steadily increasing
as the preparations progressed. Even Mildred
became an object of uncommon interest, and those who
had seen her all her life, now ran to the window if by
chance she appeared in the street, a thing she finally
ceased to do, inasmuch as Geraldine told her it wasn’t
quite genteel.
So Mildred stayed at home, where chairs and tables,
piano and beds, literally groaned with finery, and where
a dozen times a day the two dressmakers from Boston
gave her fits, with Geraldine standing by and suggesting
another whalebone here and a little more cotton there,
while Miss Steel-chain declared that “Miss Howell’s was
a perfect form and didn’t need such things at all.”
“She’s as free from deformity as most people, I’ll admit,”
Geraldine would say, “but one shoulder is a trifle
230higher than the other, while she had a bad school-girl habit
of standing on one foot, which naturally makes her waist
wrinkle on one side.”
So Mildred was tortured after the most approved fashion,
wondering if they supposed she was never to have a
single thing after she was married, and so were making
up a most unheard-of quantity of clothes to be hung away
in the closet until they were entirely out of date.
Now, as of old, Oliver was her refuge when weary or
low spirited. On the day of Lawrence’s visit to him, he
had been found by one of his companions lying upon the
floor in a kind of fainting-fit, which left him so weak that
he was unable longer to pursue his studies, and at last
came home to Hepsy, who declared him to be in “a galloping
consumption.” Mildred was sorry for his ill health,
but she was glad to have him home again; it seemed so
nice to steal away from laces, silks, satins and flowers,
and sit alone with him in his quiet room. She wondered
greatly at the change one short month had produced in
him, but she was too happy herself to think very much of
it, and she failed to see how he shrank from talking with
her of the future, even though he knew nothing could
interest her more.
“I ain’t a bit anxious to be married,” she said to him
one night, when making him her usual visit, “but I do
want to be with Lawrence. I think it real mean in his
father to send him West just now. Did I tell you he’s
231gone to Minnesota, and I shan’t see him for two whole
weeks. Then he’ll stay with me all the time till the
very day; but it seems so long to wait. To think I
must eat breakfast, and dinner, and supper fourteen times
before he comes! It’s terrible, Oliver, and then I’ve got
a fidget in my brain that something is going to happen,
either to him or to me,—him, most likely. Maybe he’ll
be killed. I do wish he hadn’t gone;” and Mildred’s
eyes filled with tears as she thought of Lawrence dying
on the distant prairies, the victim of some horrible railroad
disaster. “But I am not going to borrow trouble,” she said.
“It comes fast enough,” and asking Oliver if he should
be very, very sorry when she was Mildred Thornton, she
tripped back to the house, still bearing with her the harrowing
presentiment that “something was going to happen.”
“I mean to write to Lawrence,” she said, “and tell
him to be careful; tell him not to ride in the front car,
nor the last car, nor the middle car, nor over the wheels,
nor in the night, and to be sure and walk across Suspension
Bridge when he comes back.”
Satisfied that, if he followed the directions implicitly he
would return to her alive, she ran up to her room, where
she could be alone while she wrote the important letter.
Groping about in the dark until she found the matches,
she struck a light, and finding her portfolio, took it to
the table, where lay a singular looking note, sealed with
a wafer, and directed to “Miss Mildred Howell.”
232“What in the world!” she exclaimed, taking up the
soiled bit of foolscap. “Where did this come from, and
what can it be?”
As a sure means of solving the mystery, she broke the
seal at once, and with a beating heart read as follows:
“Forgive me, Miss Howell. If I keep still any longer I shall be
awful wicked. I or’to have told you who you be long ago, but
bein’ I didn’t I must tell you now. I’ve been hangin’ ’round a
good while to see you alone, but couldn’t. I came to the door a
day or two ago and asked for a drink of water, but that woman
with the big black eyes was in the kitchen, and acted as if she mistrusted
I wanted to steal, for she staid by watching me till I got
tired, and went off without seeing you at all. You know that old
hut across the river where there don’t nobody live. Come there
to-morrow just as it is getting dark, and I will tell you who you be.
I know, for I’m the very one that brung you to the door. You ain’t
low-lived, so don’t go to worryin’ about that; and if you are afraid
to come alone, let that Judge come with you, and stay a little ways
off. Now don’t fail to be there, for it is important for you to know.
“E. B.”
For a time after reading this Mildred sat in a kind of
maze. She had been so happy of late that she had ceased
to wonder who she was. Indeed she scarcely cared to
know, particularly if the information must come through
as ignorant a channel as this letter would seem to indicate.
“What ought I to do?” she said, one moment half resolving
233to keep the appointment at the deserted hut, as it
was called, and the next shrinking from doing so with an
undefinable presentiment that some great evil would result.
“I wish Lawrence was here to go with me,” she
thought, but as that could not be, she determined at last
to show the note to the Judge and ask him his advice.
“What the plague,” exclaimed the Judge, reading the
note a second time. “Somebody knows who you are?
Brought you herself in the basket? Ain’t from a low-lived
family? What does the old hag mean? No, no,
gipsy. Let her go to grass. We don’t care who you are.
It’s enough that I’ve taken you for my daughter, and that
in little more than three weeks, Lawrence will take you
for his wife. No, no. Let E. B. sit in the deserted hut
till she’s sick of it.”
And this he said because he, too, experienced a most
unaccountable sensation of dread, as if a cloud were hovering
over Mildred, darker, far darker than the one from
under which she had so recently passed.
“But,” persisted Mildred, “maybe I ought to know.
I wonder who this woman is. She says she stopped here
once for a drink, and was frightened off by the woman
with the big black eyes. That must have been Geraldine.”
“Did you speak to me?” asked the lady in question,
who was passing through the hall, and had heard her
name.
“Don’t tell her of the note. Simply ask about the
234woman,” whispered the Judge, feeling that if anything
about Mildred should prove to be wrong, he would rather
no one but themselves should know it.
Mildred comprehended his meaning at once, and in reply
to Geraldine, said: “I have a reason for wishing to
know if you remember an old woman’s coming into the
kitchen and asking for water, a day or two ago.”
“Yes, I remember her well,” answered Geraldine, “for
she reminded me so much of the city thieves. She asked
several questions, too, about the girl who was to be married,—which
was your room, and all that. Why? What
of her?”
“Nothing much,” returned Mildred. “How did she
look?”
“Like a witch,” answered Geraldine. “Tall, spare,
angular, with a pock-marked face, a single long tooth
projecting over her under lip, and a poking black bonnet.
I thought I saw her going down the road just at dusk to-night,
but might have been mistaken.”
Mildred turned pale at the very idea of having ever
been associated with such a creature, or of meeting her
alone at the deserted hut, and she was trying to think of
some excuse to render Geraldine for having thus questioned
her, when one of the dressmakers came to the
rescue, and called Miss Veille away.
“What do you think now?” Mildred asked of the
Judge, when they were alone.
235“Think as I did before,” he replied. “We won’t go
near the hag. We don’t want to know who you are.”
“But,” and drawing nearer to him, Mildred looked
wistfully in his face; “but what if I am somebody whom
Lawrence mustn’t marry? Wouldn’t it be better to
know it before it’s too late?”
“Heavens and earth, child,” returned the Judge. “Do
you think anything can induce him to give you up.
Wouldn’t you marry him if he was anything short of a
nigger?”
This remark was suggestive, and Mildred chimed in:
“I’ll ask Rachel about that woman. She saw her,
too.”
Hurrying off to the kitchen she found the old negress,
whose story agreed exactly with Geraldine’s, except,
indeed, that she described the stranger as worse-looking
even than Miss Veille had done.
“I saw such a person in the avenue to-night,” said
Luce, who was present, while her little child six years
old testified stoutly to having seen a woman with a big
bonnet in the lower hall.
“Thinks she’ll get some money,” growled the Judge,
when Mildred repeated this to him; “but we’ll cheat her.
If she knows who you are, let her come boldly and tell,
and not entice you into the woods. There’s bedevilment
somewhere.”
But all his efforts were fruitless to convince Mildred.
236The more she thought of it, the more excited she grew,
and the more anxious she became to meet a person who
could tell her of her parentage,—of her mother, maybe;
the mother she had never known, but had dreamed of
many and many a time.
“Go to bed,” the Judge said at last. “You’ll feel
differently in the morning.”
Mildred obeyed so far as going to bed was concerned,
but the morning found her more impatient than she had
been the previous night, and not even Oliver, to whom
she confided the story, had the power to quiet her. Go
to the deserted hut she would, and if the Judge would
not accompany her she would go alone, she said.
So it was at last decided that both the Judge and Oliver
should act as her escort, by means of insuring her greater
safety, and then, with a feverish restlessness, Mildred
counted the lagging hours, taking no interest in anything,
not even in the bridal dress, which was this day finished
and tried on.
Very, very beautiful she looked in it, with the orange
blossoms resting amid the braids of her nut-brown hair,
but she scarcely heeded it for the terrible something
which whispered to her continually:
“You will never wear it,—never.”
Then as her vivid imagination pictured to her the possibility
that that toothless hag might prove to be her
mother, and herself lying dead in the deserted hut just as
237she surely should do, her face grew so white that Geraldine
asked in alarm what was the matter.
“Nothing much,” she answered, as she threw off the
bridal dress. “I am low-spirited to-day, I guess.”
“You’ll have a letter to-night, maybe, and that will
make you feel better,” suggested Geraldine.
“I hope so,” returned Milly, and fearful lest Geraldine,
whom all the day she had tried to avoid, should speak
again of the woman, she ran off upstairs, and indulged in
a good, hearty cry, glancing often over her shoulder as if
afraid there was some goblin there come to rob her of
happiness.
Never once, however, did she waver in her resolution
of going to the hut, and just after the sun went down she
presented herself to the Judge, asking if he were ready.
“Ready for what? Oh, I know, that wild-goose chase.
Yes, I’m ready.”
And getting his hat and cane, they started, stopping for
Oliver, who even then tried to dissuade Mildred from
going.
But he could not, and in almost unbroken silence the
three went on their way, Mildred a little in advance, with
a white, stony look upon her face, as if she had made up
her mind to bear the worst, whatever it might be.
CHAPTER XVII. THE DESERTED HUT.
238
It was a tumble-down old shanty, which for
many years had been uninhabited save by
the bats and the swallows, which darted
through the wide chinks in the crumbling
wall, or plunged down the dilapidated chimney,
filling the weird ruin with strange, unearthly
sounds, and procuring for it the reputation of
being haunted ground. The path leading to it
was long and tedious, for after leaving the river
bridge, it wound around the base of a hill, beneath the
huge forest trees, which now in the dusky twilight threw
their grim shadows over every near object, and insensibly
affected the spirits of the three who came each
moment nearer and nearer to the hut.
“There, Clubs and I will stay here, I guess,” said the
Judge, stopping beneath a tall hemlock, which grew
within a dozen rods of the building.
Mildred made no answer, but moved resolutely on
until she had crossed the threshold of the hut, where she
239involuntarily paused, while a nameless feeling of terror
crept over her, everything around her was so gloomy and
so still.
In the farthest extremity of the apartment a single spot
of moonlight, shining through the rafters above, fell upon
the old-fashioned cupboard, from which two rats, startled
by Mildred’s steps, sprang out, and, running across the
floor, disappeared in the vicinity of the broad stone hearth.
Aside from this there was no sign of life, and Mildred
was beginning to think of turning back, when a voice,
between a whisper and a hiss, came to her ear from the
dark corner where the shadows lay deepest, and where a
human form crouched upon the floor.
“Mildred Howell,” the voice said, “is that you?”
Instantly Mildred grasped the oaken mantel to keep
herself from falling; for, with that question, the human
form arose and came so near to her that the haggish face
and projecting tooth were plainly visible.
“You tremble,” the figure said; “but you need not be
afraid. I am not here to hurt you. I loved your mother
too well for that.”
There was magic in that word, and it unlocked at once
the daughter’s heart and divested it of all fear. Just then
the moon passed from under a cloud, and through a paneless
window, shone full upon the eager, expectant face of
the beautiful young girl, who, grasping the hand of the
strange old woman, said, imploringly:
240“Did you really know my mother,—my own mother?”
“Yes,” returned the woman; “I knew her well. I
was with her when she died. I laid her in the coffin. I
followed her to the grave, carrying you in my arms, and
then I did with you what she bade me do,—I laid you at
Judge Howell’s door, and stood watching in the rain until
he took you in.”
She spoke rapidly, and, to Oliver, who had drawn so
near that he could distinctly hear the whole, it seemed as
if she were repeating some lesson learned by rote; but
Mildred had no such thought, and, pressing the bony arm,
she asked:
“But who am I? What is my name? Who was my
father? and am I like my mother?”
“That’s what I’ve been trying to make out,” returned
the woman, peering closer into her face, and adding, after
a minute survey: “Not like her at all. You are more
like the Howells; and well you may be, for your poor
mother wore her knees almost to the bone praying that
you might resemble them.”
“Then I am a Howell!—I am a Howell! and Richard
was my father! Oh, joy, joy!” and the wild, glad cry went
ringing through the ghostly ruin, as Mildred thus gave
vent to what she had so long and secretly cherished in her
heart.
“Mildred”—and in the old woman’s voice there was
something which made the young girl shudder—“there is
241not a drop of Howell blood in all your veins; but look!”
and drawing from her skinny bosom a worn, soiled letter,
she held it up in the moonlight, saying: “This your mother
wrote two days before she died. It does not belong to
you, for it is intended for your grandfather. I promised
to give it to him, should it ever be necessary for him to
know; but you may read it, girl. It will explain the
whole better than I can.”
“How can I read it here?” Mildred asked, and her
companion replied by striking a match across the hearth,
and lighting a bit of candle, which she brought from the
depths of her pocket.
Holding it between her thumb and finger, she said:
“You see I’ve come prepared; but sit down, child.
You’ll need to, maybe, before you get through,” and she
pushed a block of wood toward Mildred, who sat down,
while all through her frame the icy chills were running, as
if she saw the fearful gulf her feet were treading.
“Tell me first one thing,” she said, grasping the
woman’s dress. “Tell me, am I greatly inferior to Lawrence
Thornton?”
Oh, that horrid, horrid smile, which broke over the old
hag’s face, and made the one long tooth seem starting
from the shrivelled gums, as she replied:
“You are fully Lawrence Thornton’s equal.”
“Then I can bear anything,” said Mildred; and opening
the letter she pressed to her lips the delicate, though
242rather uneven handwriting, said to have been her
mother’s.
It was dated in New York, nearly eighteen years
before, and its contents were as follows:
“Dear, Dear Father:—Though you cast me off and turned
me from your door, you are very dear to me; and should these lines
ever come to you, pray think kindly of the erring child, whose fault
was loving one so unworthy of her, for I did love Charlie, and I love
him yet, although he has cruelly deserted me just when I need his
care the most. Father, I am dying; dying all alone in this great
city. Charlie is in New Orleans, gambling, drinking, and utterly
forgetting me, who gave up everything for him.
“On the pillow beside me lies my little girl-baby; and when I
look at her I wish that I might live, but, as that cannot be, I must
do for her the best I can. Charlie said to me when he went away,
that after baby was born he should come back and take her from me,
so as to extort money from you, and he would do it, too, if he had
an opportunity, but I’d rather see her dead than under his wicked
influence; so I shall put her where he cannot find her.
“Once, father, I thought to send her to you, but the remembrance
of your words: ‘May you be cursed, and your children,’ was ringing
in my ears, and I said, ‘he shall not have a chance to wreak his vengeance
on my child. Strangers will be kinder far than my own flesh
and blood,’ so I have resolved to send her to Judge Howell. ’Tis a
queer place, but I can think of nothing better. He is alone in his
great house, and who knows but he may adopt her as his own.
“I have called her Mildred, too, praying earnestly that she may
look like Mildred of the starry eyes and nut-brown hair, for that
would soften the old Judge’s heart toward her. I have written to
243him an anonymous letter asking him to take her, and when I am
dead, faithful Esther Bennett, who is nursing me, will take it and
my baby to —— in Maine, where her sister lives. There she will
mail the letter, and whether the Judge answers it or not, she will in
a short time secretly convey Milly to his door, watching until some
one takes her in.
“Then she will look after my child, and if in coming years circumstances
arise which seem to make it necessary for Mildred to
know her parentage, she will seek her out, tell her who she is and
carry you this letter. You may think me crazy to adopt this plan,
and so, perhaps, I am. But my husband, who is her lawful protector,
shall not have her, and as I do not care to burden you with Hawley’s
brats, as you once termed any children which I might have, I shall
send it to Beechwood.
“My strength is failing me, father, and in a day or so I shall be
dead. I wish I could see you all once more, particularly Lawrence,
my darling little brother Lawrence. Baby looks some like him, I
think, and should she ever come to you, bid him love his little niece
for his dead sister Helen’s sake——”
Mildred could not read another line—there was a
sound like the fall of many waters in her ears,—the blood
seemed curdling in her veins, and her very finger-tips
tingled with one horrid, maddening thought.
“Lawrence,—Lawrence,—little niece,” she moaned,
and with eyes black as midnight, and face of a marble
hue, she turned to the superscription, which she had not
observed before, reading as she expected:
“Robert Thornton, Esq.,
Boston, Mass.”
244“Oh, Heaven!” she cried, rocking to and fro. “Isn’t
it a dream. Isn’t there some mistake? Tell me, dear,
good woman, tell me, is it true?” and in her unutterable
agony she knelt abjectly before the witch-like creature,
who answered back:
“Poor, poor Milly. It is true. All true, or I would
not come here to save you from a marriage with your
mother’s brother,—your own uncle, girl.”
“Stop!” and Mildred screamed with anguish; “I will
not know that name. Oh, Lawrence, Lawrence, you are
surely lost to me for ever and ever!”
There was a rustling movement, and then Mildred lay
with her face upon the threshold of the door.
“Hurry up, Clubs, for Heaven’s sake. I’ve stuck a
confounded stub through my boot,” cried the Judge, limping
with pain, as he went wheezing to the spot which
Oliver had reached long before him.
From his position beneath the window, Oliver had
heard the entire conversation, but not knowing the contents
of the letter, he was at a loss to comprehend how
Lawrence Thornton could be Mildred’s uncle. Something,
however, had affected her terribly, he knew, for
there was no mistaking the look of hopeless suffering
stamped upon the rigid face he lifted gently up and rested
on his arm.
“What is it, Clubs? What’s the row? Let me take
her,” and the panting Judge relieved Oliver of the fainting
245girl, whom he held carefully in his arms, talking to her
the while in his own peculiar way. “There, there, honey.
What is it? Come to a little, can’t you? Open your
eyes, won’t you? and don’t look so much as though you
were dead.” Then feeling for her pulse, he screamed:
“She is dead, Clubs! She is dead! and you, old long-toothed
madame,” shaking his fist at the old hag Esther
Bennett, “you killed her with some blasted lie, and I’ll
have you hung up by the heels on the first good tree I
find. Do you hear?”
Having thus relieved his mind, the excited Judge carried
Mildred into the open air, which roused her for a
moment, but when she saw Esther Bennett she sank back
again into the same death-like swoon, moaning faintly:
“Oh, Lawrence, Lawrence, lost forever!”
“No he ain’t,—no he ain’t,” said the Judge, but his
words fell on deaf ears, and turning to Oliver, who had
been hastily reading the letter, he asked what it was.
“Listen,” and in a voice which trembled with strong
emotion, Oliver read it through, while the Judge’s face
dropped lower and lower until it rested upon the cold,
white forehead of Mildred, who lay so helpless in his
arms.
“Bob Thornton’s grandchild,” he whispered. “Bob
Thornton’s grandchild! Must I then lose my little Milly?”
and great tears, such as Judge Howell only could shed,
fell like rain on Mildred’s face.
246“There may be some mistake,” suggested Oliver, and
catching at once the idea, the Judge swore roundly that
there was a mistake. “Needn’t tell him; blamed if he’d
believe that ’twa’n’t some big lie got up by somebody for
something,” and turning to the woman he demanded
of her savagely to confess the fraud.
But Esther Bennett answered him:
“It is all true, sir; true! I am sorry now that I
kept it so long, for I never wanted to harm Miss Helen’s
child. Sure she has a bonny face, but she’ll die, sir,
lying so long in that faint.”
This turned the channel of the Judge’s thoughts, and,
remembering that not far away there was a little stream,
he arose, and, forgetting his wounded foot, walked swiftly
on, bidding Esther follow, as he wished to question her
further on the subject. To this she did not seem at all
averse, but went with him willingly, answering readily all
the questions which Oliver put to her, and appearing
through the whole to be sincere in what she said. The
cold water which they sprinkled copiously on Mildred’s
face and neck restored her for a moment, but, with a
shudder, she again lay back in the arms of the Judge, who,
declaring her as light as a feather, hobbled on, giving her
occasionally a loving hug, and whispering, as he did so:
“Hanged if they make me believe it. Bobum don’t get
her after I’ve made my will, and all that.”
By the drawing-room window Geraldine was sitting, and
247when, by the moonlight, she saw the strange procession
moving up the Cold Spring path, she went out to meet it,
asking anxiously what had happened.
“Clubs can tell you,” returned the Judge, hurrying on
with Mildred, while Oliver explained to Geraldine what
he knew, and then referred her to Esther Bennett for any
further information.
“Is it possible!” exclaimed Geraldine, while in her
eyes there was a glitter of delight, as she fell back with
Esther, and began a most earnest conversation.
Carrying Mildred to her room, Judge Howell laid her
upon the bed as gently as if she had been an infant, and
then bent over her until she came fully back to consciousness
and asked him where she was.
“Oh, I remember now!” she said. “A horrid thing
came to me down in the hut, and Lawrence is lost for ever
and ever!”
“No, he ain’t; it’s all a blasted lie!” said the Judge,
and instantly on Mildred’s face there broke a smile
of such joy that Oliver, who had entered the room, cried
out:
“It’s cruel to deceive her so, Judge Howell, until
we know for certain that the woman’s story is false.”
Like a hunted deer Mildred’s eyes turned from one to
the other, reading everywhere a confirmation of her fears,
and, with a low piercing cry, she moaned:
“It’s true, it’s true! he is lost forever! Oh, Oliver!
248can’t you comfort me a little? You never failed me
before; don’t leave me now when I need it the
most!” and she wound her arms convulsively round his
neck.
Oliver had his suspicions, but as he could give no reason
for them he would not rouse hopes which might never
be realized, and he only answered through his tears:
“I would like to comfort you, Milly, if I could; but I
can’t,—I can’t!”
“Mildred!” It was Geraldine who spoke, and Mildred
involuntarily shuddered as she heard the voice.
“Uncle Robert once saw the woman who took care of
Cousin Helen, and talked with her of his daughter and
the baby, both of whom she declared to be dead. Had
we not better send for him at once, and see if he remembers
this creature,” nodding toward Esther Bennett, who
had also entered the room. “He surely cannot mistake
her if he ever saw her once.”
Oliver looked to see the hag make some objections,
but, to his surprise, she said eagerly:
“Yes, send for him. He will remember me, for he
came to New York just three days after I left the baby at
this door. He is a tall man, slightly bald, with black eyes,
and coarse black hair, then beginning to be gray.”
Mildred groaned as did Oliver, for the description was
accurate, while even the Judge brought his fist down upon
the table, saying:
249“Bob to a dot! but hanged if I believe it! We’ll
telegraph though in the morning.”
The result of the telegram was that at a late hour the
next night Mr. Thornton rang the bell at Beechwood,
asking anxiously why he had been sent for in such haste.
“Because,” answered the Judge, who met him first,
“maybe you’ve a grandchild upstairs, and maybe you
hain’t!”
“A grandchild!” gasped Mr. Thornton, all manner of
strange fancies flitting through his brain. “What can
you mean?”
By this time Geraldine appeared, and hastily explaining
to him what had occurred, she asked “if he could identify
the woman who took care of Helen in New York?”
“Yes, tell her from a thousand, but not now, not
now,” and motioning her away, Mr. Thornton covered
his face with his hand, and whispered faintly, “My grandchild!
My Mildred! That beautiful creature Helen’s
child!” and with all his softer feelings awakened, the
heart of the cold, stern man yearned toward the young
girl he had once affected to despise. “Poor boy,” he
said, as he thought of Lawrence, “’twill be terrible to
him, for his whole soul was bound up in her. Where is
this woman? There may be some mistake. I trust
there is, for the young people’s sake,” and the generous
feeling thus displayed swept away at once all animosity
from the Judge’s heart.
250“Describe her first as nearly as you can,” said Geraldine,
and after thinking a moment Mr. Thornton replied:
“Tall, grizzly; badly marked with small-pox, and
had then one or more long teeth in front, which gave
her a most haggish appearance.”
“The same, the same!” dropped from Oliver’s lips,
while the Judge, too, responded:
“It’s all almighty queer, but blasted if I believe it!”
At Mr. Thornton’s request, Esther Bennett came in,
and the moment his eyes fell upon her, he said:
“’Tis the woman I saw eighteen years ago; I cannot
be mistaken in that.”
“Question her,” whispered Geraldine, who seemed
quite excited in the matter, and Mr. Thornton did question
her, but if she were deceiving them she had learned
her lesson well, for no amount of cross-questioning could
induce her to commit herself.
Indeed she seemed, in spite of her looks, to be a sensible,
straightforward woman, who was doing what she felt
to be her duty.
“She had never lost sight of Mildred,” she said;
“and knowing that Judge Howell had adopted her, she had
concluded not to divulge the secret until she heard that
she was to marry Lawrence. But have you read the
letter?” she asked. “That will prove that I am not
lying.”
“Surely,” chimed in Geraldine. “I had forgotten
251that,” and she handed to Mr. Thornton his daughter’s
letter, which he read through, saying, when he had finished:
“It is Helen’s handwriting, and it must be true.”
Then passing it to the Judge he asked if it resembled
the letter he received from the Maine woman.
“Good thunder, how do I know,” returned the Judge.
“I tore that into giblets. I can’t remember eighteen
years; besides that, I’m bound not to believe it, hanged
if I do. I’ve made up my mind latterly that Gipsy
belonged to Dick, and I’ll be blamed if I don’t stick
to that through thick and thin.”
But whatever the Judge might wish to believe, he
was obliged to confess that the evidence was against him,
and when at an early hour the next morning the four
assembled again for consultation, he said to Mr. Thornton:
“You want to see your granddaughter, I suppose?”
“I’d like to, yes,” was the reply, to which the Judge
responded:
“Well, come along, though hanged if I believe it.”
From Geraldine, Mildred had learned what Mr. Thornton
said, and that he would probably wish to see her in
the morning. This swept away the last lingering hope,
and with a kind of nervous terror she awaited his visit,
trembling when she heard him in the hall, and looking
fearfully round for some means of escape.
252“Here, Milly,” said the Judge, bustling up to her and
forcing a levity he did not feel, “here’s your grandfather
come to see you.”
“No, no, no,” sobbed Mildred, creeping closer to the
Judge and hiding her white face in her hands.
“There, Bobum,” said the Judge, smoothing her disordered
hair and dropping a tear upon it. “You see she
don’t take kindly to her new grandad. Better give it up,
for I tell you it’s a big lie.”
“Mildred,” said Mr. Thornton, seating himself upon
the side of the bed, and taking one of the little feverish
hands in his, “there can be no doubt that what we have
heard is true, and if so, you are my child, and as such very
dear to me. You are young yet, darling, and though
your disappointment, as far as Lawrence is concerned,
is terrible, you will overcome it in time. The knowing
he is your uncle will help you so to do, and you will be
happy with us yet. Don’t you think so, dear?”
“Bobum, you’ve made a splendid speech,” returned the
Judge, when he had finished. “Couldn’t have done better
myself, but it fell on stony ground, for look,” and lifting
up the beautiful head, he showed him that Mildred
had fainted.
“Poor girl, poor girl,” whispered Mr. Thornton; and
the tears of both of those hard old men dropped on
Mildred’s face, as they bent anxiously over her.
It was, indeed, a dreadful blow to Mildred, for turn
253which way she would, there shone no ray of hope. Even
Oliver deserted her as far as comfort was concerned, for
he had none to offer.
A day or so brought Lilian to Beechwood,—all love, all
sweetness, all sympathy for Mildred, whom she cousined
twenty times an hour, and who shrunk from her caresses
just as she did from both Geraldine and Mr. Thornton.
“Oh, if I could go away from here for a time,” she
thought, “I might get over it, perhaps; but it will kill
me to see Lawrence when he comes. I can’t, I can’t;
oh, isn’t there somewhere to go?”
Then suddenly remembering that not long before she
had received an invitation to visit a favorite teacher, who
was now married and lived in a hotel among the New
Hampshire hills, she resolved to accept it, and go for a
few weeks, until Lawrence returned and had learned the
whole.
“I shall feel better there,” she said to the Judge and
Oliver, to whom she communicated her plan. “Mrs.
Miller will be kind to me, and when it’s all over here, and
they are gone, you must write, and I’ll come back to stay
with you forever, for I won’t live with Mr. Thornton, were
he one hundred times my grandfather!”
This last pleased the Judge so much that he consented
at once for Mildred to go, saying it possibly would do her
good. Then, repeating to himself the name of the place
where Mrs. Miller lived, he continued:
254“What do I know of Dresden? Oh, I remember,
Hetty Kirby is buried there. Hetty Kirby; Hetty
Kirby.” He looked as if there was something more he
would say of Hetty Kirby, but he merely added: “Maybe
I’ll come for you myself. I’d go with you if it wasn’t for
my confounded toe.” Once he glanced at his swollen
foot, which had been badly hurt on the night of his
visit to the hut, and was now so sore that in walking
he was obliged to use a crutch.
“I’d rather go alone,” said Mildred, and after a little
further conversation it was arranged that in two days’
time she should set off for Dresden, first apprising Mrs.
Miller by letter of all that had occurred, and asking her
to say nothing of the matter, but speak of her as Miss
Hawley, that being the name to which she supposed
herself entitled.
This being satisfactorily settled, Mr. Thornton and
Geraldine were both informed of Mildred’s intentions.
“A good idea,” said Geraldine. “Change of place
will do her good, but I think Lily and I had better remain
here until Lawrence arrives. A letter will not find
him now, and as he intends stopping at Beechwood on
his return, he will know nothing of it until he reaches
here.”
The Judge would rather have been left alone, but he
was polite enough not to say so, though he did suggest
that Esther Bennett, at least, should leave, a hint upon
255which she acted at once, going back to New York that
very day.
Mildred would rather that Geraldine and Lilian too
should have gone, but as this could not be she stipulated
in their presence that Oliver and no other should break
the news to Lawrence,—“he would do it so gently,”
she said, and she bade him say to Lawrence that “though
she never could forget him, she did not wish to see him.
She could not bear it, and he must not come after her.”
Oliver promised compliance with her request, and the
next morning she left Beechwood, accompanied by Mr.
Thornton, who insisted upon going with her as far as the
station, where she must leave the cars and take the stage
to Dresden, a distance of ten miles. Here he bade her
good-by, with many assurances of affection and good-will,
to none of which Mildred listened. Her heart was too
full of grief to respond at once to this new claimant for
her love, and she was glad when he was gone and she
alone with her sorrow.
CHAPTER XVIII. THE GUESTS AT THE HOTEL.
256
“Where will you be left, miss?” asked the
good-humored driver, thrusting his head
in at the window of the coach, in one
corner of which Mildred sat, closely
veiled and shrinking as far as possible from
observation.
“At the Stevens Hotel,” she answered,
and the driver returned:
“Oh, yes, Stevens Hotel. I have another
passenger who stops there. Here he comes,” and he held
open the door for a remarkably fine-looking man, who,
taking the seat opposite Mildred, drew out a book in
which for a time he seemed wholly absorbed, never looking
up, except once indeed when a fat old woman entered
and sat down beside him, saying, as she sank puffing
among the cushions, that “she shouldn’t pester him long,—she
was only going a mile or so to visit her daughter-in-law,
who had twins.”
Involuntarily Mildred glanced at the gentleman, who,
257showing a very handsome set of teeth, again resumed his
book, while she scanned his features curiously, they seemed
to her so familiar, so like something she had seen before.
“Who is he?” she kept asking herself, and she was
about concluding that she must have seen him in Boston,
when the stage stopped again before one of those low-roofed
buildings so common in New England, and the fat
old lady alighted, thanking the gentleman for holding the
paper of anise-seed and catnip, which all the way had been
her special care.
Again the handsome teeth were visible, while the stranger
hoped she would find the twins in a prosperous condition.
On the green in front of the house a little child
was waiting to welcome grandma; and Mildred, who was
fond of children, threw back her thick brown veil to look
at it, nor did she drop it again, for the road now wound
through a mountainous district, and in her delight at the
wild, picturesque scenery which met her view at every
turn, she forgot that she was not alone, and when at last
they reached the summit of a long, steep hill, she involuntarily
exclaimed:
“Isn’t it grand?”
“You are not accustomed to mountainous views, perhaps,”
said the stranger, and then for the first time Mildred
became conscious that a pair of soft, dark eyes were
bent upon her with a searching, burning gaze, from which
she intuitively shrank.
258Ever since her veil had been removed that same look
had been fixed upon her, and to himself the stranger more
than once had said, “If it were possible; but no, it cannot
be;” and yet those starry eyes and that nut-brown
hair, how they carried him back to the long ago. Could
there be two individuals so much alike, and yet nothing
to each other? Some such idea passed through his mind
as he sat watching her beautiful face, and determined at
last to question her, he addressed her as we have seen.
“Yes, I am accustomed to mountain scenery,” she replied,
“though not as grand as this.”
“Were you born among the New England hills?” was
the next question put to her, and the answer waited for,
oh, so eagerly.
For an instant Mildred hesitated, while the hot blood
stained her face and neck, and then she replied:
“I was born in New York City,” while over the fine
features of the gentleman opposite there fell a shade of
disappointment.
Mildred had interested him strangely; and with a restless
desire to know more of her history, he continued:
“Pardon me, miss; but you so strongly resemble a
friend I have lost that I would like to know your name?”
Again Mildred hesitated, while the name of Howell
trembled on her lips, but reflecting that she had no longer
a right to it, she answered:
“My name, sir, is Miss Hawley.”
259Something in her manner led the stranger to think she
did not care to be questioned further, and bowing slightly
he resumed his book. Still his mind was constantly
dwelling upon the young girl, who met his curious glance
so often that she began to feel uneasy, and was glad when
they stopped at last at the Stevens Hotel. The stranger
helped her out, holding her dimpled hand in his for a single
moment, and looking down again into the dark bright
eyes, as if he fain would read there that what he had so
long believed was false. He knew that he annoyed her,
but he could not help it. Every movement which she
made mystified him more and more, and he looked after
her until she disappeared through the hall and was admitted
to the chamber of her friend and former teacher.
Unfortunately Mrs. Miller was sick, but she welcomed
Mildred kindly as Miss Hawley, and talked freely with
her of the discovery that had been made.
“You will feel better after a time,” she said, as she
saw how fast Mildred’s tears came at the mention of
Lawrence Thornton. “Your secret is safe with me and
my husband, and no one else knows that you ever had
claim to another name than Hawley. I am sorry that I
am ill just at this time, but I shall be well in a few days,
I hope. Meantime you must amuse yourself in any way
you choose. I have given orders for you to have the
large front chamber looking out upon the village. The
room adjoining is occupied by a gentleman who came
260here yesterday morning, intending to stop for a few days.
He is very agreeable, they say, and quite a favorite in
the house.”
Mildred thought of her companion in the stage, and
was about to ask his name, when a servant appeared,
offering to show her to her room. It was one of those
warm, languid days in early June, and Mildred soon began
to feel the effects of her recent excitement and wearisome
ride in the racking headache which came on so fast as to
prevent her going down to dinner, and at last confined
her to the bed, where she lay the entire afternoon, falling
away at last into a deep, quiet sleep, from which about
sunset she awoke greatly refreshed and almost free from
pain. Observing that her door was open, she was wondering
who had been there, when her ear caught a sound
as of some child breathing heavily, and turning in the
direction whence it came, she saw a most beautiful little
girl, apparently four or five years old, perched upon a
chair near the window, her soft auburn curls falling over
her forehead, and her face very red with the exertions she
was making to unclasp Mildred’s reticule, which she had
found upon the table.
As a carriage rolled down the street, she raised her
eyes, and to Mildred it seemed as if she were looking
once more upon the face which had so often met her view
when she brushed her own hair before the cracked glass
hanging on the rude walls of the gable-roof.
261“Is it my other self?” she thought, passing her hand
before her eyes to clear away the mist, if mist there was.
“Isn’t it I as I used to be?”
Just then the snapping apart of the steel clasp, and the
child’s satisfied exclamation of “There, I did do it,” convinced
her that ’twas not herself as she used to be, but a
veritable mass of flesh and blood, embodied in as sweet a
face and perfect a form as she ever looked upon.
“I will speak to her,” Mildred thought, and involuntarily
from her lips the word “Sister” came, causing the
child to start suddenly and drop the reticule, with which
she knew she had been meddling.
Shaking back her sunny curls, which now lay in rings
about her forehead, and flashing upon Mildred a pair of
eyes very much like her own, she said:
“How you did stare me! Be you waked up?”
“Come here, won’t you?” said Mildred, holding out
her hand; and won by the pleasant voice, the little girl
went to her, and winding her chubby arms around her
neck, said:
“Is you most well, pretty lady?”
Mildred answered by kissing her velvety cheek and hugging
her closer to her bosom, while over her there swept
a most delicious feeling, as if the beautiful creature, nestling
so lovingly to her side, were very near to her.
“Where do you live?” she asked; and the child replied:
262“Oh, in the ship, and in the railroad, and everything.”
“But where’s your mother?” continued Mildred, and
over the little girl’s face there flitted a shadow, as she replied:
“Ma’s in heaven, and pa’s down-stairs smoking a cigar.
He ties awful hard sometimes.”
“Have you any sisters?” was the next interrogatory;
and the answer was:
“I’ve got one in heaven, and a brother, too,—so pa
says. I never seen the sister, but when ma died, and they
lifted me up to look at her in the box, there lay on her
arm a little teeny baby, not so big as dolly, and they put
them both under the grass, over the sea, ever and ever
and ever so ways off,” and she pointed toward the setting
sun, as if she thus would indicate the vast distance between
herself and her buried mother.
“You came from over the sea, then?” returned Mildred.
“Will you tell me what your name is?”
“Edith Howell. What is yours?” and Edith looked
inquiringly at Mildred, who started suddenly, repeating:
“Edith Howell! Edith Howell! and did your father
come in the stage this morning?”
“Yes,” returned the child. “He went off in it before
I was up, and brought me Old Mother Hubbard. Don’t
you want to see her?” and Edith ran to her own room,
while Mildred clasped her hands to her head, which
263seemed almost bursting with the conviction which the name
of Edith Howell had forced upon her.
She knew now where she had seen a face like that of
her stage companion. She had seen it in the pleasant
drawing-room at Beechwood, and the eyes which had so
puzzled her that morning had many and many a time
looked down upon her from the portrait of Richard
Howell.
“’Tis he, ’tis he,” she whispered. “But why is he here
instead of going to his father?”
Then, as she remembered having heard how Richard
Howell had cared for her, shielding her from the Judge’s
wrath, and how once she had dared to hope that she
might be his child, she buried her face in the pillow and
wept aloud, for the world seemed so dark,—so dreary.
“What you tie for, pretty lady?” asked little Edith,
returning to her side, laden with dolls and toys, and Old
Mother Hubbard, which last Mildred did not fully appreciate.
“What is your name?” Edith said again, as,
mounting upon the bed, she prepared to display her treasures.
“Milly Hawley;” and Mildred’s voice trembled so
that the child very easily mistook the word for Minnie.
“Minnie,” she repeated. “That’s pretty. I love you,
Minnie Hawley,” and putting up her waxen hand, she
brushed the tears from Mildred’s eyes, asking again why
she cried.
264At first Mildred thought to correct her with regard to
her name. Then, thinking it was just as well to be Minnie
as anything else, she let it pass, for without any tangible
reason save that it was a sudden fancy, she had determined
that if the handsome stranger were Richard Howell, he
should not know from her that she was the foundling left
at his father’s door. She had always shrank from hearing
the subject discussed, and it seemed more distasteful to
her now than ever; so on the whole she was glad Edith
had misunderstood her, for Milly might have led to some
inquiries on the part of Richard, if it were he, inasmuch
as his mother and sister had borne that rather unusual
name; so, instead of replying directly to the child, she
said, “Let us go over by the window where the cool
breeze comes in,” and gathering up her playthings, Edith
went with her to the sofa, and climbing into her lap
asked, “Where’s your ma, Minnie?”
“She’s dead,” was the reply.
“And is your pa dead, too?”
Ere Mildred could answer this a voice from the hall
called out:
“Edith! Edith! where are you?”
“Here, pa, here with Minnie. Come and see her,”
and bounding across the floor, the active child seized
her father’s hand and pulled him into Mildred’s room.
“Excuse me, Miss Hawley,” he said. “Edith is very
sociable; and I am afraid you find her troublesome.”
265“Not in the least. I am fond of children,” returned
Mildred, taking the little girl again upon her lap, while
Mr. Howell sat down by the other window.
He was a very handsome man, and at first appearance
seemed to be scarcely thirty. A closer observation, however,
showed that he was several years older, for his rich
brown hair was slightly tinged with gray, and there were
the marks of time or sorrow about his eyes and forehead.
In manner he was uncommonly prepossessing, and a few
minutes sufficed to put Mildred entirely at her ease, with
one who had evidently been accustomed to the society of
high-bred, cultivated people.
“Edith tells me you come from England,” she said at
last, by way of ascertaining whether he really were Richard
Howell or not.
“Yes,” he replied, “I have lived in England for several
years, though I am a native American and born in Boston.
When six years old, however, my father removed to
Mayfield, where he is living now.”
“What for you jump?” asked Edith, as Mildred started
involuntarily when her suspicions were thus confirmed.
Mr. Howell’s eyes seemed to ask the same question,
and bowing her face over the curly head of the child, so
as to conceal her tears, Mildred answered:
“I have been in Mayfield several times, and know an
old gentleman whose son went off many years ago, and
has never been heard of since.”
266“What makes you ty?” persisted Edith, who felt the
drops upon her hair.
“I was thinking,” returned Mildred, “how glad that
old man will be if your father is the son he has so long
considered dead.”
Mr. Howell was gazing fixedly at her.
“Miss Hawley,” he said, when she had finished speaking,
“who are you?—that is, who are your parents, and
why have you been in Mayfield?”
Mildred knew that her resemblance to his sister puzzled
him just as it did every one, and for a moment she
was tempted to tell him everything; then, thinking he
would learn it fast enough when he went to Beechwood,
she replied:
“My mother was Helen Thornton, of Boston, and my
father, her music teacher, Charles Hawley, who died in
New Orleans soon after I was born.”
Mr. Howell seemed disappointed, but he replied:
“Helen Thornton your mother? I remember her well,
and her marriage with Mr. Hawley. You do not resemble
her one-half so much as you do my sister Mildred, for I
am that old man’s son. I am Richard Howell.”
“Every one who ever saw your sister speaks of the resemblance,”
returned Mildred. “Indeed, my old nurse
says my mother was very anxious that I should look like
her, and even used to pray that I might. This may, perhaps,
account for it.”
267“It may,—it may,” Richard answered abstractively,
pacing up and down the room; then suddenly turning to
Mildred he asked: “When were you in Mayfield, and how
is my father now? Does he look very old?”
Mildred did not tell him when she was in Mayfield, but
merely replied that “his father was well, and that for a
man nearly sixty-five he was looking remarkably young.”
“And the negroes?” said Richard; “though, of course,
you know nothing of them, nor of those people who used
to live in that gable-roofed house down the hill. Thompson
was the name.”
Here was a chance for explanation, but Mildred cast it
from her by simply answering:
“Old Mrs. Thompson lives there yet with her club-footed
grandson, Oliver Hawkins, whose mother was
probably living when you went away.”
Spite of her resolution, Mildred hoped he would ask for
the baby next, but he did not. He merely walked faster
and faster across the floor, while she sighed mentally:
“He has forgotten me, and I will not thrust myself upon
his remembrance.”
At last the rapid walking ceased, and coming up before
her, Mr. Howell said:
“It seems strange to you, no doubt, that I have purposely
absented myself from home so long, and in looking
back upon the past, it seems strange to me. I was very
unhappy when I went away, and at the last I quarrelled
268with my father, who, for a farewell, gave to me his curse,
bidding me never come into his presence again. If you
know him at all, you know he has a fiery temper. To a
certain extent I inherit the same, and with my passions
roused I said it would be many years before he saw my
face again. Still, I should have returned had not circumstances
occurred which rendered it unnecessary. I wrote
to my father twice, but he never answered me, and I said
‘I will write no more.’ For three years I remained
among the South Sea Islands, and then found my way to
India, where, in the excitement of amassing wealth, I
gradually ceased to care for anything in America. At
last I made the acquaintance of a fair young English girl,
and making her my wife, removed with her to England,
where, little more than a year since, she died, leaving me
nothing to love but Edith. Then my thoughts turned
homeward, for I promised Lucy, when dying, that I would
seek a reconciliation with my father. So I crossed the
ocean again, coming first to Dresden, for this wild, out-of-the-way
place is connected with some of the sweetest and
saddest memories of my life. In a few days, however, I
go to Beechwood, but I shall not apprise my father of my
return, for I wish to test the instincts of the parental
heart, and see if he will know me.
“I have told you so much, Miss Hawley, because I
know you must think strangely of my long absence, and
then there is something about you which prompts me to
269wish for your good opinion. I might tell you much more
of my life,—tell you of an error committed in boyhood, as
it were, and in manhood bitterly regretted,—not the deed
itself, but the concealment of it, but the subject would not
interest you.”
Mildred could not help fancying that the subject would
interest her, but she did not say so, and as Mr. Howell
just then observed that Edith had fallen asleep in her
arms, he ceased speaking and hastened to relieve her.
The movement awakened Edith, who insisted upon sleeping
with Minnie, as she called her.
“Yes, let her stay with me,” said Mildred; “she is
such an affectionate little thing that she seems almost as
near to me as a sister.”
“You are enough alike to be sisters. Did you know
that?” Mr. Howell asked, and Mildred blushed painfully
as she met the admiring gaze fixed upon her so intently.
He was thinking what a beautiful picture they made,—the
rose just bursting into perfect loveliness, and the bud
so like the rose that they might both have come from the
same parent stem.
“Yes, Edith has your eyes,” he continued, “your
mouth and your expression, but otherwise she is like her
English mother.”
He bent down to kiss the child, who had fallen asleep
again, and had Mildred been a little younger he might
perhaps have kissed her, too, for he was an enthusiastic
270admirer of girlish beauty, but as it was, he merely bade
her good-night and left the room.
The next morning Mildred was roused by a pair of the
softest, fattest, chubbiest hands patting her round cheeks,
and opening her eyes, she saw Edith sitting up in bed, her
auburn curls falling from beneath her cap and herself playful
as a kitten. Oh, how near and dear she seemed to
Mildred, who hugged her to her bosom, calling her “little
sister,” and wishing in her heart that somewhere in the
world she had a sister as gentle, and pretty, and sweet, as
Edith Howell.
That afternoon, as Mildred sat reading in her room, she
saw a carriage drive up to the door, and heard Edith’s
voice in the hall, saying to her father:
“Yes, Minnie must go,—Minnie must go.”
A moment after Mr. Howell appeared, saying to her:
“We are going to ride, Miss Howell, and on Edith’s
account, as well as my own, shall be glad of your company.
I shall visit the cemetery for one place, and that
may not be agreeable, but the remainder of the trip I
think you will enjoy.”
Mildred knew she should, and hurrying on her bonnet
and shawl, she was soon seated with Mr. Howell and
Edith in the only decent carriage the village afforded.
“To the graveyard,” said Mr. Howell, in answer to
the driver’s question. “Where shall I drive you first?”
and after a rapid ride of a mile or more they stopped
271before the gate of the enclosure where slept the Dresden
dead.
Holding Edith’s hand in hers. Mildred followed whither
Richard led, and soon stood by a sunken grave, unmarked
by a single token of love, save the handsome stone, on
which was inscribed
“Hetty K. Howell,
Aged 19.”
“Hetty Howell!” repeated Mildred. “Who was
she?” and she turned inquiringly towards Richard.
He was standing with folded arms and a most touchingly
sad expression upon his face, but at her question he
started, and unhesitatingly answered, “Hetty Kirby was
my wife.”
Mildred had incidentally heard of Hetty Kirby at Beechwood,
but never that she was Richard’s wife, and she exclaimed,
in some astonishment:
“Your wife, Mr. Howell? Were you then married
when you went away?”
“Yes,” he answered; “and the concealment of it is
one of my boyhood’s errors which I regret. I married
Hetty without my father’s knowledge and against his
wishes. He knew I loved her, and for that he turned
her from his door and bade me forget her. But I did
not. With the help of a college friend I went with her
over the Bay State line into New York, where we were
272soon made one. After a week or so she came to Dresden,
where her grandmother lived, while I returned to
college. I saw her as often as possible after that, until
at last——” here he paused, and seemed to be thinking
of something far back in the past; then he suddenly
added, “she sickened and died, and I buried her here.”
“And did you not tell your father?” asked Mildred.
“No, not then,” he answered; “but I told him on
the night I went away, and it was for this he cursed me.”
There were tears in his eyes, and they came also to
Mildred’s, as she thought of poor Hetty, and how much
she must have loved her handsome boy-husband. Insensibly,
too, there crept over her a strange affection for
that grassy mound, as if it covered something which she
had known and loved.
“There are no flowers here,” she said, wishing to break
the painful silence; and when Richard answered, sadly,
“There has been no one to plant them,” she continued,
“I shall remain in Dresden some time, perhaps, and I
will put some rose trees here and cover the sods with
moss.”
“Heaven bless you, Miss Hawley,” and in that silent
graveyard, standing by Hetty Kirby’s grave, Richard
Howell took the hand of Mildred and pressed it to his
lips,—modestly, gently, as if he had been her father.
“Tome, pa. Less doe,” Edith had said a dozen times,
and yielding to her importunities, Mr. Howell now
273walked slowly away, but Mildred lingered still, chained to
the spot by a nameless fascination.
“Tome, Minnie,—tome,” called Edith, and roused thus
from her reverie of the unknown Hetty Kirby, Mildred
followed on to the carriage, where Mr. Howell was waiting
for her.
Down the hill, up another, round a curve, over a stream
of water and down the second long, steep hill they went,
and then they stopped again, but this time at a deserted
old brown building, whose slanting roof had partially
tumbled in, and whose doors were open to the weather,
being destitute of latch or bolt. Through a gate half off
the hinges they went, and going up a grass-grown path,
they passed into a narrow entry, and then into a side
room, where the western sun came pouring in. Here
Mr. Howell stopped, and with his hand upon his forehead,
stood leaning against the window, while the great
tears dropped through his fingers and fell upon the old
oak floor. Mildred saw all this, and needed nothing
more to tell her that they stood in the room where Hetty
Kirby died.
Oh, Mildred, Mildred,—if she could have known, but
she did not. She only felt stealing over her a second
time the same sensation which had come to her at Hetty’s
grave,—a feeling as if every spot once hallowed by Hetty
Kirby’s presence were sacred to her, and when at last
they left the ruinous old house, she looked about for
274some memento of the place, but everything had run
to waste, save one thrifty cedar growing in a corner
of the yard. From this she broke a twig and was thinking
how she would preserve it, when Richard touched
her arm, and said:
“I planted that tree myself and Hetty held it up while
I put the earth about it.”
The cedar bough was dearer far to Mildred now, and
she stood long by the evergreen thinking how little Hetty
dreamed that such as she would ever be there with
Richard at her side, and a fairy creature frolicking over
the grass, the child of another than herself.
“If she had left a daughter how Richard would have
loved it,” she thought, and through her mind there flitted
the wild fancy that it would be happiness indeed to call
him father and say sister to young Edith, who was now
pulling at her dress, telling her to come away from that
old place. “It isn’t as pretty,” she said, “as ma’s home
over the sea, for there were fountains and trees and
flowers there.”
Mildred could not forbear smiling as the little girl
rattled on, while in listening to her prattle even Mr.
Howell forgot his sadness, and by the time they reached
the hotel he was apparently as cheerful as ever.
The next morning he was slightly indisposed, and Mildred
kept Edith with her the entire day. The morning
following he was still worse, and for two weeks he kept
275his room, while Mildred took charge of Edith, going
occasionally to his bedside, and reading to him from
books which he selected. Never for a moment, however,
did she forget her gnawing pain, which, as the days
advanced, seemed harder and harder to bear, and when
at last the morning came on which she was to have been
a bride, she buried her face in her pillows, refusing to be
comforted, even by little Edith, who, alarmed at her
distress, begged of her father to come and cure Minnie,
“who did ty so hard.”
A severe headache was the result of this passionate
weeping, and all the morning she lay upon the bed or
sofa, almost blinded with pain, while Edith’s little soft
hands smoothed her aching head or brushed her beautiful
hair. Once Richard, who was better now, came to
the door, offering to do something for her, and suggesting
many remedies for headache. Very gratefully Mildred
smiled upon him, but she could not tell him how the
heart was aching tenfold harder than the head, or how
her thoughts were turning continually toward Beechwood,
from which she had received no news, she having bidden
them not to write until Lawrence, Geraldine, Lilian and
all were gone; then Oliver was to tell her the whole.
As he had not written, they, of course, had not gone,
and fearful that something terrible had happened, her
anxiety and excitement seemed greater than she could
bear.
CHAPTER XIX. LAWRENCE AND OLIVER.
276
Contrary to Mildred’s expectations,
Lawrence had reached Beechwood earlier
than the time appointed. And on
the very day when she in Dresden was
standing with Richard Howell by Hetty
Kirby’s grave, he in Mayfield was listening with
a breaking heart to the story Oliver had to tell.
Flushed with hope and eager anticipation, as
the happy bridegroom goes to meet his bride,
he had come, thinking all the way of Mildred’s joy of
seeing him so many days before he had promised to be
with her. Purposely he chose the back entrance to the
house, coming through the garden, and casting about him
many anxious glances for the flutter of a pink muslin robe,
or the swinging of a brown straw hat. But he looked in
vain, for Mildred was not there. Hoping to find her in
the library alone, he kept on, until he reached the little
room, where instead of Mildred, the Judge and Oliver sat
together, talking sadly of her. At the sight of Lawrence
277both turned pale, while the former involuntarily exclaimed,
“Oh, my boy, my boy.”
In an instant Lawrence knew that something terrible
had happened, and grasping the Judge’s hand, he cried:
“She isn’t dead. In pity tell me, is she dead?”
“No, not dead,” answered the Judge; “but listen to
Clubs. He promised to break it to you.” And going
from the room, he left the two alone, while Oliver told
to Lawrence Thornton that Mildred never could be his
wife, because she was his niece, the child of his own sister.
Every particular of the disclosure was minutely related,
and every hope swept away from the horror-stricken man,
who listened in mute despair, until the tale was finished,
and then with one piercing cry of anguish fell upon his
face, moaning faintly: “I would rather she had died,—I
would rather she had died.”
In great alarm, Geraldine, who had heard the cry,
hastened to the room, followed by Lilian; but Lawrence
scarcely noticed them, otherwise than to shudder and
turn away from Geraldine when she tried to comfort him.
Once, Lilian, touched at the sight of his distress, knelt
before him, and folding her arms upon his lap, begged of
him “not to look so white,—so terrible.”
But he motioned her off, saying to her: “Don’t try to
comfort me unless you give me back my Mildred. Take
me, Clubs, where I can breathe. I am dying in this
stifled room.”
278Then into the open air Oliver led the fainting man,
while Judge Howell bustled after, the great tears rolling
down his face, as he whispered: “They do have the all-firedest
luck. Poor boy, poor boy,—he takes it harder
even than Gipsy did.”
And in this the Judge was right, for the blow had well-nigh
crushed out Lawrence’s very life, and before the sun
went down they carried him to what was to have been
the bridal chamber, a broken-hearted, delirious man, talking
continually of Mildred, who he always said was dead,
but never that she was his niece. For many days the
fever raged with fearful violence, and Mr. Thornton, who
was summoned in haste from Boston, wept bitterly as he
gazed upon the flushed face and wild eyes of his son, and
felt that he would die. From the very first Lawrence
refused to let either Geraldine or Lilian come into the
room, while Oliver, on the contrary, was kept constantly
at his side, and made to sing continually of Mildred with
the starry eyes and nut-brown hair.
“Sing, Clubs, sing,” he would say, tossing from side to
side; “sing of the maid with the nut-brown hair.”
And all through the silent watches of the night could
that feeble voice be heard, sweet as an ancient harp and
plaintive as a broken lute, for it welled up from the depths
of an aching heart, and he who sang that song knew that
each note was wearing his life away.
Thrice Judge Howell, touched with compassion by his
279pale, suffering face, offered to take his place, bidding
Oliver lie down while he sang of Milly’s eyes and hair;
but Lawrence detected the fraud in an instant. He knew
the shaking, tremulous tones, raised sometimes to a
screech and then dying away in a whisper, came from another
than Oliver Hawkins, and his lip curled with
supreme disdain as, raising himself upon his elbow, he
said:
“You can’t cheat me, old fellow, and you may as well
send Clubs back again.”
So poor Clubs went back, staying by him night and
day, until human strength could endure no more; and he
one morning fell forward upon the bed, deluging it with
the blood which gushed from his mouth and nose.
With an almost superhuman effort, Judge Howell took
him in his arms,—gently, tenderly, for Mildred’s sake,—and
carrying him down the Cold Spring path, laid him
away in the little room beneath the gable-roof, where there
was none to sing to him of Mildred, none to comfort him
save Hepsy, whose homely attempts were worse than failures,
and who did him more hurt than good by constantly
accusing Lawrence Thornton of being the cause of his
illness. Indeed, she seemed rather to enjoy it when she
heard, as she did, how Lawrence moaned for “Clubs,”
growing daily worse until at last the physician feared that
he would die. This, however, she kept from Oliver, who
lay all the day on his low bed, never seeing but one person
280from Beechwood, and that the Judge, who came at his
request, and was in close consultation with him for more
than an hour.
The result of this interview was a determination on the
part of Judge Howell and Mr. Thornton to sift the matter
of Mildred’s parentage more thoroughly and see if there
were not some mistake.
“Certainly,” said Geraldine, when the subject was mentioned
to her. “I would leave no stone unturned to test
the truth of Esther Bennett’s assertion. Only this morning
it occurred to me that possibly Hannah Hawkins might
have received some hint from that old witch; for I have
heard that when she was dying she tried to speak of Mildred,
and pointed toward Beechwood. I’ll go down to-night
and question Mrs. Thompson.”
Accordingly that evening found Geraldine seated in Hepsy’s
kitchen and so wonderfully gracious that the old lady
mentally styled her a right nice girl, and wondered how
she could ever have called her “nippin’” and “stuck up.”
Warily, cautiously, little by little, step by step, did Geraldine
approach the object of her visit, throwing out a
hint here and a bait there, until, feeling sure of her subject,
she came out openly, and asked old Hepsy “if she
had any objections to telling a lie provided she were well
paid for it.”
“But, mercy! Is there any one who can hear us?”
she added, drawing near to Hepsy, who replied: “Not
281a soul,” forgetting the while the stove-pipe hole cut
through the floor of the chamber above, where Oliver was
listening eagerly to the conversation.
Not one word escaped him, and when it was finished
he knew as well as Hepsy that for fifty dollars and a half-worn
black silk dress, she was to stain her soul with a
wicked lie,—was to say that in rummaging Hannah’s
things she came across a little box, which had not been
opened since her daughter’s death, and which when opened
was found to contain a letter from Esther Bennett, telling
her who the child of her adoption was, but bidding her to
keep it a secret from everybody.
“I have written to New York to-day,” said Geraldine,
“giving to Esther a copy of what she is to write and send
to me by return of mail. As I cannot get the New York
post-mark I shall tear off the half sheet where the superscription
naturally would be, leaving only the body of the
letter. This I shall rub and smoke until it looks old and
worn, and then bring it to you, who the day following
must find it,—in Oliver’s presence, if possible; of course
your glasses will not be handy and you will ask him to
read it. He’ll probably tell of it at Beechwood, or if he
does not, you can, which will answer quite as well. I
can’t explain all about the matter, though I may some
time do so, and I assure you, dear Mrs. Thompson, that
if my end is secured, I shall be willing to pay you something
extra for your assistance.”
282Geraldine had spoken so rapidly that Hepsy had not
quite comprehended the whole, and clutching her dress
she said:
“Yes, yes, but one thing I want to know. Is Mildred
Helen Thornton’s child, or is that all a humbug, got up
to stop her marriage?”
Geraldine had not intended to confide the whole in
Hepsy, but to a certain extent she was rather compelled
to do so, and she answered hastily:
“Yes, all a humbug, and I’ll give you twenty-five dollars
a year as long as you do not tell.”
Hepsy was bought, and offered to swear on a “stack of
Bibles high as the house” that she’d be silent as the dead,
but Geraldine declined the pleasure of receiving the oath,
and after a few more remarks, took her leave.
For a time after she was gone, Oliver sat completely
stunned by what he had heard. Then the thought burst
upon him, “How delighted Milly will be,” and he determined
to be himself the bearer of the joyful news. He
could write it, he knew, but there might be some delay in
the mails and he would rather go himself. Geraldine
could not receive an answer from Esther Bennett until
the second day, and on the third Hepsy would probably
take to Beechwood this new proof of Mildred’s parentage.
By that time he could find Mildred and bringing her home
could confront the wicked plotters and render their plotting
of no avail. Once he thought to tell the Judge, but
283knowing he could not keep it, he decided not to do so.
Lawrence was better that day,—the crisis was past, the
physicians said, and having no fears for him, he resolved
to keep his secret from every one. By going to Springfield
that night he could take the early train and so reach
Dresden the next day, a thing he greatly desired to do, as
it was the day once appointed for Mildred’s bridal. He
glanced at his gold watch, Mildred’s gift, and saw that it
wanted but half an hour of the time when the last train
was due. Hastily changing his clothes, and forgetting all
about his feeble health, he went down-stairs and astonished
his grandmother by saying he was going to Springfield.
“To Springfield!” she screamed, “when you can
scarcely set up all day. Are you crazy, boy? What are
you going there for?”
“Oh, I know,” he returned, affecting to laugh. “It’s
just occurred to me that I must be there early to-morrow
morning, and in order to do that, I must go to-night.”
He did not wait for further comment from old Hepsy,
who, perfectly confounded, watched him till he disappeared
in the moonlight, muttering to herself:
“I’ve mistrusted all along that he was gettin’ lightheaded.”
But Oliver’s mind was never clearer in his life, and he
hastened on, reaching the depot just in time for the downward
train, which carried him in safety to Springfield,
284and when next morning Geraldine before her glass was
brushing her jet-black hair, and thinking within herself
how nicely her plans were working, he was on his way to
Mildred.
He did not reach the terminus of his railroad route until
the Dresden stage had been gone several hours, and to
his inquiries for some other mode of conveyance, he invariably
received the same answer:
“Every hoss and every wagon has gone to the big camp-meetin’
up in the north woods.”
“How far is it to Dresden?” he asked.
“A little short of ten mile,” returned the ticket agent.
“You can walk it easy; though I don’t know ’bout that,”
and he glanced at Oliver’s crippled feet. “Mebby you’ll
get a ride. There’s allus somebody goin’ that way.”
Oliver felt sure he should, and though the June sun was
pouring down a scorching heat, and the road to Dresden,
as far as his eye could trace it, wound over hill after hill
where no shade-trees were growing, he resolved to go, and
quenching his thirst from the tempting-looking gourd hanging
near a pail of delicious ice-water, he started on his
way.
CHAPTER XX. OLIVER AND MILDRED.
285
Oh, what a weary, weary road it was, winding
up and up, and up, and seeming to the tired
and heated Oliver as if it could never end,
or Dresden be much nearer. Walking was
always to him a slow process, and nothing
but the thought of what lay beyond could have
kept him up and moving on until his poor
crippled feet were blistered and his head was
throbbing with pain. Not once during that
tedious journey did a single person pass him; all were
going the other way, and the heroic Oliver was almost
fainting from exhaustion when, from the brow of a steep
hill, he saw the Dresden spire flashing in the sunlight, and
knew he was almost there.
Mildred was alone in her chamber her head resting
upon the soft pillows which little Edith had arranged, her
hands clasped over her forehead, and her thoughts with
Lawrence Thornton, when a servant entered, bearing a
286card, and saying that the gentleman who sent it was in
the parlor below.
“Oliver Hawkins!” and Mildred almost screamed as
she read the name. “Dear, dear Oliver! show him up
at once.”
The servant departed, and in a moment the well-known
step was heard upon the stairs, and darting forward, Mildred
passed her arm round him, or he would have fallen,
for he was very weak and faint.
“Mildred, dear Mildred!” was all he could, at first,
articulate, and sinking upon the sofa, he motioned her to
remove his shoes from his swollen feet.
“Did you walk from the station?” she asked, in much
surprise.
“Yes,” he whispered. “There was no one to bring
me.”
“What made you? What made you?” she continued,
and he replied:
“I couldn’t wait, for I have come to bring you joyful
news; to tell you that you are free to marry Lawrence,—that
you are not his father’s grandchild. It was all a
wicked fraud got up by Geraldine Veille, who would have
Lawrence marry her sister. I heard her telling grandmother
last night, and hiring her to say she found a paper
among my mother’s things confirming Esther Bennett’s
story. Oh, Milly, Milly, you hurt,” he cried, as in her
excitement she pressed hard upon his blistered feet.
287Those poor feet! How Mildred loved them then!
How she pitied and caressed them, holding them carefully
in her lap, and dropping tears upon them, as she thought
of the weary way they had come to bring her this great
joy,—this joy too good to be believed until Oliver related
every particular, beginning with the time when Lawrence
first came back to Beechwood. He did not, however, tell
her how, day and night, until his own brain grew dizzy, he
had sung to the maniac of the maid with the nut-brown
hair, nor did he tell her of anything that he had done, except
to overhear what Geraldine had said; but Mildred
could guess it all,—could understand just how noble and
self-denying he had been, and the blessings she breathed
upon him came from a sincere heart.
“Oh, Olly, darling Olly,” she said, still caressing his
wounded feet, “the news is too good to be true. I dare
not hope again lest I be cruelly disappointed, and I could
not bear another shock. I have suffered so much that my
heart is almost numb; and though you tell me I am free
to marry Lawrence, I’m afraid there’s some mistake, and
that I am his sister Helen’s daughter after all. If I am
not, Olly, who am I? Who was my mother?—where is
she now? and where is my father?”
There were tears in Mildred’s eyes,—once they choked
her utterance as she said these last words, which, nevertheless,
were distinctly heard in the adjoining room where
Richard Howell sat, his face as white as ashes, his eyes unnaturally
288bright, and a compressed look about the mouth
as if he had received some dreadful shock,—something
which shook his heartstrings as they never were shaken
before. He was reading by his window when Mildred met
Oliver in the hall, and through the open door he heard distinctly
the name “Mildred, dear Mildred!” and heard the
girl he knew as Minnie answer to that name. Then the lettered
page before him was one solid blur, the room around
him was enveloped in darkness, and with his hearing
quickened he sat like a block of stone listening, listening,
listening, till every uncertainty was swept away, and from
the depths of his inmost soul came heaving up “My child!
my Mildred!” But though his heart uttered the words his
lips gave forth no sound, and he sat there immovable,
while the great drops of perspiration trickled down his
face and fell upon his nerveless hands, folded so helplessly
together. Then he attempted to rise, but as often sank
back exhausted, for the shock had deprived him of his
strength and made him weak as a little child.
But when Mildred asked, “Where is my father now?”
he rose with wondrous effort, and tottering to her door,
stood gazing at her with a look in which the tender love
of eighteen years was all embodied. Oliver saw him first,
for Mildred’s back was toward him, and to her he softly
whispered, “Turn your head, Milly. There’s some one at
the door.”
Then Mildred looked, but started quickly when she saw
289Richard Howell, every feature convulsed with the emotions
he could not express, and his arms stretched imploringly
toward her, as if beseeching her to come to their
embrace.
“My daughter, my daughter!” he said, at last, and
though it was but a whisper it reached the ear of Mildred,
and with a scream of unutterable joy she went forward to
an embrace such as she had never known before.
Oh, it was strange to see that strong man weep as he
did over his beautiful daughter, but tears did him good,
and he wept on until the fountain was dried up, murmuring,
“My Mildred,—my darling,—my first-born,—my
baby, Hetty’s and mine. The Lord be praised who
brought me to see your face when I believed you dead!”
and all the while he said this he was smoothing her shiny
hair, looking into her eyes, and kissing her girlish face, so
much like his own as it used to be, save that it was softer
and more feminine.
Wonderingly Oliver looked at them, seeking in vain for
a clew with which to unravel the mystery, but when Mildred,
remembering him, at last said:
“Oliver, this is Richard Howell,” he needed nothing
more to tell him that he had witnessed the meeting between
a father and his child.
To Mildred the truth came suddenly with the words,
“My daughter.” Like a flash of light it broke on her,—the
secret marriage with Hetty Kirby,—her strong resemblance
290to the Howells, and all the circumstances connected
with her first arrival at Beechwood. There could
be no mistake, and with a cry of joy she sprang to meet
her father as we have described.
“I heard what he told you,” Richard said at last, motioning
to Oliver. “I heard him call you Mildred, and
from your conversation knew you were the child once left
at my father’s door. You were my darling baby then;
you are my beautiful Mildred now,” and he hugged her
closer in his arms.
Very willingly Mildred suffered her fair head to rest
upon his shoulder, for it gave to her a feeling of security
she had never before experienced, for never before had
she known what it was to feel a father’s heart throbbing
in unison with her own. Suddenly a new thought occurred
to her, and starting up, she exclaimed:
“Edith, father, Edith!”
“I’me tomein’, with lots of fowers,” answered a childish
voice, and Oliver heard the patter of little feet in the
hall.
In a moment she was with them, her curls blown over
her face, and her white apron full of the flowers she had
gathered for Minnie, “’cause she was so sick.”
“Precious little sister,” and Mildred’s arms closed convulsively
around the wondering child, whose flowers were
scattered over the carpet, and who thought more of gathering
them up than of paying very close attention to what
291her father told her of Minnie’s being Mildred, her sister,
who they thought was dead.
At last Edith began to understand, and rubbing her fat,
round cheek against Mildred’s, she said:
“I so glad you be my sister, and have come back to us
from heaven. Why didn’t you bring mamma and the
baby with you?”
It was in vain they tried to explain; Edith was rather
too young to comprehend exactly what they meant, and
when there was a lull in the conversation, she whispered
to Mildred:
“I knew most you was an angel, and some time mayn’t
I see your wings and how you fly?”
The interview between Mildred and Edith helped to
restore Richard’s scattered senses, and when the wing
business was settled, he said to Mildred:
“Has my daughter no curiosity to know why I left her
as I did, and why I have never been to inquire for her?”
“Yes, father,” answered Mildred, “I want so much to
hear,—but I thought it might disturb you. Will you tell
us now?” and nestling closer to his side, with Edith on
her lap, she listened breathlessly, while he repeated to
her what she did not already know.
“I have told you,” he said, “of my father’s bitterness
toward Hetty Kirby, and how, with the help of a companion,
whom I could trust, I took her to New York, and
was married, but I did not tell you how, after the lapse
292of time, there was born to the beardless college boy a
smiling little infant. As soon as possible I hastened to
Hetty’s bedside, but the shadow of death was there before
me, and one glance at her sweet young face assured me
that she would die. ’Twas then that I regretted having
kept our marriage a secret from my father, for I felt that I
should need his sympathy in the dark hour coming.
Something, too, must be done with you, so soon to be
made motherless. Hetty was the first to suggest disposing
of you as I did. She knew my education was not yet
completed, and laying her soft hand on my head, she
said: ‘My boy-husband wants to go through college, and
if it becomes known that he has been married, those stern
men may expel him. Your father, too, will turn you off,
as soon as he learns that I have been your wife. I know
how strong his prejudices are when once they have been
roused, and if he knew our baby had in it a drop of
Hetty’s blood, he would spurn it from him, and so he must
not know it. My grandmother will not last long, and
when we are both dead, send baby to him secretly.
Don’t let him know who she is, or whence she came,
until he has learned to love her. Then tell him she is
yours.’
“This is what Hetty said; and in an unguarded
moment I promised to do her bidding, for I was young
and dreaded my father’s wrath. Not long after this Hetty
died, with her baby folded to her bosom, and her lips
293murmuring a prayer that God would move the heart of
the stern old Judge to care for her little waif.
“Her grandmother also died in a few days, and then,
with the exception of the nurse, I was alone with you,
my daughter, in that low brown house you visited with
me, I little dreaming that the baby who in that west room
first opened its eyes to the light of day was standing there
beside me, a beautiful young maiden. Dresden is thinly
populated now; it was far more so then, and of the few
neighbors near, none seemed to be curious at all, and
when told that I should take the child to my own home
in Massachusetts, they made no particular comments.
The same friend, Tom Chesebro, who had helped me in
my marriage, now came to my aid again, planning and
arranging the affair, even to the writing that letter, purporting
to have come from Maine. He had relatives living
in that vicinity, and as it was necessary for him to visit
them, he left me a few days, and taking the letter with
him, mailed it at one of the inland towns. When he returned
we started together to Mayfield, and tolerably well
skilled in the matters to which I was a novice, I found
him of invaluable service in taking care of you, whom I
carried in my arms. At Springfield he left me, taking you
with him in a basket which he procured there, and giving
you, as he afterward told me, something to make you sleep.
I never could understand exactly how he contrived to
avoid observation as he did, but it was dusk when he left
294Springfield, and the darkness favored him. He did not
leave the cars at Mayfield, but at the next station got
off on the side remote from the depot and striking across
the fields to Beechwood, a distance of two miles. He
had once spent a vacation there with me, and hence his
familiarity with the localities. After placing you on the
steps, he waited at a little distance until my father, or
rather Tiger, took you in, and then, when it was time,
went to the depot, where I met him as I was stepping
from the car. In a whisper he assured me that all was
safe, and with a somewhat lightened heart I hurried on.
“To a certain extent you know what followed; know
that Hannah Hawkins took care of you for a time, while
the villagers gossiped as villagers will, and my father
swore lustily at them all. Several times I attempted to
tell him, but his determined hatred of you decided me to
wait until time and your growing beauty had somewhat
softened his heart. At last my failing health made a
change of climate necessary for me, and as Tom Chesebro
was going on a voyage to the South Sea Islands, I decided
to accompany him, and then, for the first time, confided
my secret to Hannah Hawkins, bidding her put you in
father’s way as much as possible, and, in case I died, to
tell him who you were. Then I visited Hetty’s grave, determining
while there to tell my father myself; and this,
on my return, I endeavored to do, but the moment I confessed
to him my marriage, he flew into a most violent
295rage, cursing me bitterly and ordering me to leave the
room and never come into his presence again. Then
when I suggested that there was more to tell, he said he
had heard enough, and, with a hard, defiant feeling, I left
him, resolving that it should be long before he saw my
face again.
“We had a pleasant voyage, but remorse was gnawing
at my heart, and when we reached our destined port,
none thought the boy, as they called me, would ever cross
the sea again. But I grew daily better, and when at last
poor Tom died of a prevailing fever, I was able to do for
him the very office he had expected to do for me.
“After a time I went to India, having heard nothing
from home, although I had written to my father twice and
to Hannah once. I am ashamed to confess it, my darling,
but it is nevertheless the truth, that continued absence
and the new scenes amid which I found myself in India,
made me somewhat indifferent to you,—less anxious to see
your face; and still when I had been gone from you
nearly eight years, I resolved upon coming home, and
was making my plans to do so when accident threw in my
way a sick, worn-out sailor, just arrived from New York.
He was suffering and I cared for him, learning by this
means that he had friends in the vicinity of Beechwood,
and that he had visited them just before his last voyage.
Very adroitly I questioned him to see if he knew aught of
the gable-roof, or the child adopted by Hannah Hawkins.
296He must have been misinformed, for he said that Hannah
Hawkins and the little girl both were dead, and that one
was buried while he was in Mayfield.”
“Oh, I can explain that,” interrupted Mildred; “I
was very sick with scarlet fever when Hannah died. The
doctor said I would not live; while Widow Simms, a wonderful
gossip, reported that I was dead.”
“That must have been the cause of the misunderstanding,”
returned Richard, “for the sailor told me you died
of scarlet fever, and crediting his statement, I had no
longer a desire to return, but remained in India, amassing
wealth until I met with Edith’s mother. Owing to her
blessed influence I became, as I trust, a better man,
though I obstinately refused to write to my father, as she
often wished me to do. On her death-bed, however, I
promised that I would come home and comfort his old
age. I knew he was alive, for I sometimes saw his name
in the American papers which came in my way, but I had
no conception of the joyful surprise awaiting me in Dresden,”
and he fondly kissed Mildred’s glowing cheek.
“The moment I saw your face I was struck with its
resemblance to my sister’s; and to myself I said: ‘If it
were possible I should say that is my daughter.’ Then the
thought came over me, ‘The sailor was perhaps mistaken,’
and I managed to learn your name, which swept
away all hope, especially when afterwards you told me
that your mother was Helen Thornton. There has evidently
297been some deep-laid scheme to rob you both of
your birth-right and of a husband, and, as I do not
quite understand it, will you please explain to me
what it is about this Geraldine Veille and Esther Bennett.
Who is the latter, and why is she interested in
you?”
Briefly as possible, Mildred told him of all that had
come to her during his absence, of the fraud imposed
upon her by Geraldine; of Oliver’s unfailing kindness,
and how but for the wicked deception she would that
night have been a bride.
“You only deferred the marriage until your father
came,” said Mr. Howell, kissing her again, and telling her
how, on the morrow, they would go together to Beechwood,
and confronting the sinful Geraldine, overthrow her
plans. “And you, young man,” he continued, turning
to Oliver, “you, it seems, have been the truest friend my
Milly ever had. For this I owe you a life-long debt of
gratitude; and though I am perhaps too young to have
been your father, you shall be to me henceforth a brother.
My home shall be your home, and if money can repay
you for your kindness, it shall be yours even to tens of
thousands.”
With a choking voice, Oliver thanked the generous man,
thinking to himself the while, that a home far more glorious
than any Richard Howell could offer to his acceptance
would ere long be his. But he did not say so, and when
298Mildred, in her old, impulsive way, wound her arms around
his neck and said:
“Father cannot have you, Olly, for you will stay with
me and be my own darling brother,” he gently put her
from him saying:
“Yes, Milly, as long as I live I will be your brother.”
It was very late when they separated, for Mr. Howell
was loath to leave his newly-recovered treasure, while Oliver
was never weary of feasting his eyes upon Mildred’s
beautiful, and now perfectly happy face. But they said
good-night at last, Richard taking Oliver to his own room,
where he could nurse his poor, bruised feet, while Mildred
kept Edith with her, hugging her closer to her bosom as
she thought: “She is my sister.”
At an early hour next morning the three assembled together
again, and when the lumbering old stage rattled
down the one long street, it carried Richard and Oliver,
Mildred and Edith, the first two silent and thoughtful, the
last two merry and glad as singing-birds, for the heart of
one was full of “danfather Howell,” while the other
thought only of Lawrence Thornton, and the blissful
meeting awaiting her.
CHAPTER XXI. THE MEETING.
299
Dark night had closed in upon Beechwood,
but in the sick-room a light was dimly burning,
showing the white face of the invalid,
who was sleeping quietly now. The crisis was
passed, and weak as a little child he lay, powerless
and helpless beneath the mighty weight of
sorrow which had fallen upon him.
Geraldine had been sitting with him, but when
she saw that it was nine, she cautiously left the room, and
stealing down the stairs, joined the Judge and Mr. Thornton
in the parlor. Sinking into a chair and leaning her
head upon it, she did not seem to hear the hasty step in
the hall; but when Hepsy’s shrill voice said, “Good
evenin’, gentle folks,” she looked up, apparently surprised
to see the old lady there at that hour of the night.
“Have you heard from Oliver?” she asked; and
Hepsy answered:
“Not a word. I’m gettin’ awful consarned; but that
ain’t what brung me here. Feelin’ lonesome-like without
300Clubs, thinks to me, I’ll look over the chest where I
keep Hannah’s things.”
“An all-fired good way to get rid of the blues,” said
the Judge, while Hepsy continued:
“Amongst the things was a box, which must have been
put away unopened, for I found in it this letter concerning
Mildred,” and she held up the bit of paper which,
having been nicely rubbed and smoked by Geraldine,
looked old and rather soiled.
“Let me see it,” said the Judge, and adjusting his spectacles,
he read aloud a letter from Esther Bennett, telling
Hannah Hawkins that Mildred was the child of Helen
Thornton, and bidding her keep it a secret. “This confirms
it,” he said. “There is no need now of your sifting
the matter as we intended to do,” and he handed the half sheet
to Mr. Thornton just as the sound of many feet was
heard in the hall without.
Richard, Oliver, Mildred and Edith had come! The
latter being fast asleep, was deposited upon the floor, with
Mildred’s satchel for a pillow, and while Mildred stole off
upstairs, promising her father only to look into Lawrence’s
room, and not to show herself to him, Richard and Oliver
advanced into the parlor.
“Clubs! Clubs!” screamed Hepsy, catching him round
the neck. “Where have you been?”
Oliver did not answer, but sat watching Richard, who
was gazing at his father with an expression upon his face
301something like what it wore when first he recognized his
daughter. Every eye in the room was turned toward him,
but none scanned his features so curiously as did the old
Judge.
“Who is it, Bobum?” he whispered, while his cheek
turned pale. “Who is it standing there, and what makes
him stare so at me?”
But Bobum could not tell, and he was about to question
the stranger, when Richard advanced toward his father,
and laying a hand on either shoulder, looked wistfully
into the old man’s eyes; then pointing to his own portrait
hanging just beyond, he said:
“Have I changed so greatly that there is no resemblance
between us?”
“Oh, heaven! it’s Richard!—it’s Richard! Bobum,
do you hear? ’Tis my boy! ’Tis Dick come back to me
again!”
The Judge could say no more, but sank upon the sofa
faint with surprise, and tenderly supported by his son.
Half beside herself with fear, Geraldine came forward,
demanding haughtily:
“Who are you, sir, and why are you here!”
“I am Richard Howell, madame, and have come to
expose your villanous plot,” was the stranger’s low-spoken
answer, and Geraldine cowered back into the farthest corner,
while the Judge, rallying a little, said mournfully:
“You told me, Dick, of lonesome years when I should
302wish I hadn’t said those bitter things to you, and after
you were gone I was lonesome, oh, so lonesome, till I
took little Mildred. Richard,” and the old man sprang
to his feet electrified, as it were, with the wild hope
which had burst upon him, “Richard, WHO IS MILDRED?”
“My own daughter, father. Mine and Hetty Kirby’s,”
was the answer deliberately spoken, while Richard cast a
withering glance at the corner, where Geraldine still sat,
overwhelmed with guilt and shame, for she knew now that
exposure was inevitable.
With a sudden, hateful impulse, she muttered:
“An unlawful child, hey. A fit wife, truly, for Lawrence
Thornton.”
The words caught Judge Howell’s ear, and springing
like lightning across the floor, he exclaimed:
“Now, by the Lord, Geraldine Veille, if you hint such
a thing again, I’ll shake you into shoe-strings,” and, by
way of demonstration, he seized the guilty woman’s
shoulder and shook her lustily. “Mildred had as good a
right to be born as you, for Dick was married to Hetty.
I always knew that,” and he tottered back to the sofa,
just as Edith, frightened at finding herself in a strange
place, began to cry.
Stepping into the hall for a moment, Richard soon returned,
bringing her in his arms, and advancing toward
the Judge, he said:
303“I’ve brought you another grandchild, father,—one
born of an English mother. Is there room in your heart
for little Edith?”
The eyes, which looked wonderingly at the Judge, were
very much like Mildred’s, and they touched a chord at
once.
“Yes, Dick, there’s room for Edith,” returned the
Judge; “not because of that English mother, for I don’t
believe in marrying twice, but because she’s like Gipsy,”
and he offered to take the little girl, who, not quite certain
whether she liked her new grandpa or not, clung
closer to her father, and began to cry for “Sister Milly.”
“Here, Edith, come to me,” said Oliver, and taking
her back into the hall, he whispered: “Mildred is upstairs;
go and find her.”
The upper hall was lighted, and following Oliver’s directions,
Edith ascended the stairs, while her father, thus
relieved of her, began to make some explanations,
having first greeted Mr. Thornton, whom he remembered
well.
“Where have you been, Dick? Where have you been
all these years?” asked the Judge, in a hoarse voice;
and holding his father’s trembling hands in his, Richard
repeated, in substance, what the reader has already heard,
asking if neither of his letters were received.
“Yes, one; telling me you were going to India,” returned
the Judge; “but I hadn’t forgiven you then for
304marrying Hetty Kirby, and I would not answer it; but
I’ve forgiven you now, boy,—I’ve forgiven you now, for
that marriage has been the means of the greatest happiness
I ever experienced. It gave Gipsy to me. Where
is Mildred, Richard? Why don’t she come to see her
granddad?”
“She’s upstairs, tissin’ a man,” interposed little Edith,
who had just entered the room, her brown eyes protruding
like marbles, as if utterly confounded with what they had
beheld. “She is,” she continued, as Oliver tried to hush
her: “I seen her, and he tissed her back just as loud as
THAT!” and by way of illustration she smacked her own
fat hand.
“Come here, you mischief!” and catching her before
she was aware of his intention, the delighted Judge threw
her higher than his head, asking her to tell him again
“how Mildred tissed the man.”
But Edith was not yet inclined to talk with him, and so
we will explain how it happened that Mildred was with
Lawrence. After leaving her father, her first visit was to her
own room, which she found occupied by Lilian, who,
having a slight headache, had retired early, and was fast
asleep. Not caring to awaken her, Mildred turned back,
and seeing the door of Lawrence’s chamber ajar, could
not forbear stealing on tiptoe toward it, thinking that the
sound of his breathing would be better than nothing.
While she stood there listening she heard him whisper,
305“Mildred,” for he was thinking of her, and unconsciously
he repeated the dear name. In an instant she forgot
everything, and springing to his side, wound her arms
around his neck, sobbing in his ear:
“Dear, dear Lawrence, I’ve come back to you, and we
shall not be parted again. It is all a fraud,—a wicked lie.
I am not Mildred Hawley,—I am Mildred Howell,—Richard’s
child. He’s down-stairs, Lawrence. My own
father is in the house. Do you hear?”
He did hear, and comprehended it too, but for some
moments he could only weep over her and call her his
“darling Milly.” Then, when more composed, he
listened while she told him what she knew, interspersing
her narrative with the kisses which had so astonished Edith
and sent her with the wondrous tale to the drawing-room,
from which she soon returned, and marching this time
boldly up to Mildred, said:
“That big man says you mustn’t tiss him any more,”
and she looked askance at Lawrence, who laughed aloud
at the little creature’s attitude and manner.
“This is to be your brother,” said Mildred, and lifting
Edith up, she placed her on the bed with Lawrence, who
kissed her chubby cheeks and called her “little sister.”
“You’ve growed awfully up in heaven,” said Edith,
mistaking him for the boy-baby who had died with her
mother, for in no other way could she reconcile the idea
of a brother.
306“What does she mean?” asked Lawrence, and with a
merry laugh Mildred explained to him how Edith, who
had been taught that she had a brother and sister in
heaven, had mistaken her for an angel, asking to see her
wings, and had now confounded him with the baby buried
in her mother’s coffin.
“I don’t wonder she thinks I’ve grown,” said he;
“but she’s right, Milly, with regard to you. You are an
angel.”
Before Mildred could reply, Richard called to her,
bidding her come down, and leaving Edith with Lawrence,
she hastened to the parlor, where the Judge was waiting
to receive her. With heaving chest and quivering lip, he
held her to himself, and she could feel the hot tears
dropping on her hair, as he whispered:
“My Gipsy, my Spitfire, my diamond, my precious,
precious child. If I hadn’t been a big old fool, I should
have known you were a Howell, and that madame couldn’t
have imposed that stuff on me. Hanged if I ever believed
it! Didn’t I swear all the time ’twas a lie? Say grandpa
once, little vixen. Say it once, and let me hear how
it sounds!”
“Dear, dear grandpa,” she answered, kissing him quite
as she had kissed Lawrence Thornton.
“And Clubs went for you,” he continued. “Heaven
bless old Clubs, but how did he find it out? Hanged if I
understand it yet.”
307Then as his eye fell on Geraldine, who still sat in the
corner, stupefied and bewildered, he shook his fist at her
threateningly, bidding her tell in a minute what she knew
of Esther Bennett and the confounded plot.
“Yes, Geraldine,” said Mr. Thornton, advancing
toward her, “you may as well confess the part you had
in this affair. It is useless longer to try to conceal it.
Oliver heard enough to implicate you deeply, and Mrs.
Thompson,” turning to Hepsy, whom greatly against her
will Oliver had managed to keep there, “Mrs. Thompson
will, of course, tell what she knows, and so save herself
from——”
“Utter disgrace,” he was going to add, when poor, ignorant
Hepsy, thinking he meant “jail,” screamed out:
“I’ll tell all I know, indeed I will, only don’t send
me to prison,” and with the most astonishing rapidity,
she repeated all the particulars of her interview with
Geraldine, whose face grew purple with anger and mortification.
“She brung me that half sheet to-night,” said Hepsy,
in conclusion, “and told me what to do, and said how all
she wanted was for Mr. Lawrence to marry Lilian. There,
dear sir, that’s all I know, as true as I live and draw the
breath of life. Now, please let me go home, I’ll give up
the fifty dollars and the silk gown,” and without waiting
for permission, she seized her green calash, and darting
from the room went tearing down the walk at a rate highly
308injurious to her corns, and the “spine in her back,” of
which she had recently been complaining.
Thus forsaken by Hepsy, Geraldine bowed her head
upon the table, but refused to speak, until Richard said
to her:
“Madame, silence will avail you nothing, for unless
you confess the whole, I shall to-morrow morning start in
quest of Esther Bennett, who will be compelled to tell the
truth.”
There was something in Richard’s manner which made
Geraldine quail. She was afraid of him, and knowing
well that Esther would be frightened into betraying her,
she felt that she would rather the story should come from
herself. So, after a few hysterical sobs and spasmodic
attempts to speak, she began to tell how she first overheard
Mr. Thornton talking to his son of Esther Bennett,
and how the idea was then conceived of using that information
for her own purposes if it should be necessary.
Once started, it seemed as if she could not stop until her
mind was fully unburdened, and almost as rapidly as
Hepsy herself she told how she had gone to New York,
ostensibly to buy the wedding dress, but really in quest
of Esther Bennett, who was easily found, and for a certain
sum enlisted in her service.
“I was well acquainted with the particulars of Cousin
Helen’s marriage,” she said, “well acquainted with Mildred’s
being left at Beechwood, and this made the matter
309easy, for I knew just what to say. I had also in my possession
one of Helen’s letters; her handwriting was much
like my own, and by a little practice I produced that letter
which deceived even Uncle Thornton. I told Esther
what to say and what to do, when to come to Mayfield
and how to act.”
“The Old Nick himself never contrived a neater trick,”
chimed in the Judge; “but what in Cain did you do it
for?”
“For Lilian,—for Lilian,” answered Geraldine. “She
is all I have to love in the wide world, and when I saw
how her heart was set on Lawrence Thornton, I determined
that she should have him if money and fraud could
accomplish it!”
“Yes, my fine madame,” whispered the Judge again,
“but what reason had you to think Lawrence would
marry Lilian, even if he were Milly’s uncle?”
“I thought,” answered Geraldine, “that when recovered
from his disappointment he would turn back to
her, for he loved her once, I know.”
“Don’t catch me swallowing that,” muttered the
Judge; “he love that putty head!”
“Hush, father,” interposed Richard, and turning to
Geraldine, he asked, “Did you suppose Esther and
Hepsy would keep your secret always?”
“I did not much care,” returned Geraldine. “If
Lilian secured Lawrence, I knew the marriage could not
310be undone, and besides, I did not believe the old women
would dare to tell, for I made them both think it was a
crime punishable with imprisonment.”
“And so it should be,” returned the Judge. “Every
one of you ought to be hung as high as Haman. What’s
that you are saying of Lilian?” he continued, as he
caught a faint sound.
Geraldine’s strength was leaving her fast, but she managed
to whisper:
“You must not blame Lilian. She is weak in intellect
and believed all that I told her; of the fraud she knew
nothing,—nothing. I went to a fortune-teller in Boston,
and bade her say to the young lady I would bring her that
though the man she loved was engaged to another, something
wonderful, the nature of which she could not exactly
foretell, would occur to prevent the marriage, and she
would have him yet. I also gave her a few hints as to
Lawrence’s personal appearance, taking care, of course,
that she should not know who we were. Then I suggested
to Lilian that we consult Mrs. Blank, who, receiving
us both as strangers, imposed upon her credulous
nature the story I had prepared. This is why Lilian became
so quiet, for, placing implicit faith in the woman,
she believed all would yet end well.”
“You are one of the devil’s unaccountables,” exclaimed
the Judge, and grasping her arm, he shook her again, but
Geraldine did not heed it.
311The confession she had made exhausted her strength,
and laying her head again upon the table, she fainted.
Mr. Howell and her uncle carried her to her room, but it
was Mildred’s hand which had bathed her head and spoke
to her kindly when she came back to consciousness.
Mildred, too, broke the news to the awakened Lilian,
who would not believe the story until confirmed by Geraldine;
then she wept bitterly, and upbraided her sister for
her perfidy until the wretched woman refused to listen
longer, and covering her head with the bedclothes, wished
that she could die. She felt that she was everlastingly
disgraced, for she knew no power on earth could keep the
Judge from telling the shameful story to her Boston
friends, who would thenceforth despise and shun her just
as she deserved. Her humiliation seemed complete, and
it was not strange that the lapse of two days found her in a
raging fever, far exceeding in violence the one from which
Lawrence was rapidly recovering.
“I hope the Lord,” growled the Judge, “that the jade
will get well pretty quick, or——”
He did not say “or what,” for Edith, who was in his lap,
laid her soft hand on his mouth, and looking mournfully in
his face said:
“You’ll never see my mamma and the baby.”
“Why not?” he asked.
And Edith answered: “You sweared, you did, and
such naughty folks can’t go to heaven.”
312It was a childish rebuke, but it had an effect, causing
the Judge to measure his words, particularly in her presence;
but it did not change his feelings toward Geraldine;
and as the days went on and she still grew worse, scolded
and fretted, wishing her in Guinea, in Halifax, in Tophet,
in short anywhere but at Beechwood.
Owing to Mildred’s interference, his manner changed
somewhat toward Lilian. She was not to blame, she said,
for knowing as little as she did, and when he saw how
really anxious she was to atone for all she had made Mildred
suffer he forgave her in a measure, and took her into
favor just as Lawrence had done before him. It took but
a week or so to restore the brightness to her face and
the lightness to her step, for hers was not a mind to dwell
long on anything, and when at last Geraldine was able to
be moved, and she went with her to Boston, she bade
both Lawrence and Mildred good-by as naturally as if
nothing had ever happened. Geraldine, on the contrary,
shrank from their pleasant words, and without even thanking
Mildred for her many friendly offices in the sick-room
left a house which had been too long troubled with her
presence, and which the moment she was gone assumed
a more cheery aspect. Even little Edith noticed the difference,
and frisking around her grandfather, with whom
she was on the best of terms, she said:
“You won’t swear any more, now that woman with the
black eyes has gone?”
313“No, Beauty, no,” he answered; “I’ll never swear
again, if I think in time,”—a resolution to which, as far as
possible, he adhered, and thus was little Edith the source
of good to him, inasmuch as she helped to cure him of a
habit which was increasing with his years, and was a mar
to his many admirable traits of character.
CHAPTER XXII. NATURAL RESULTS.
314
On a bright September morning, just eighteen
years after Mildred was left at Judge
Howell’s door, there was a quiet wedding
at Beechwood, but Oliver was not there.
Since his return from Dresden he had never
left his room, and on the day of the wedding
he lay with his face buried in the pillows,
praying for strength to bear this as he had
borne all the rest. He would rather not see
Mildred until he had become accustomed to thinking of
her as another’s. So on the occasion of her last visit to
him he told her not to come to him on her bridal day, and
then laying his hand upon her hair, prayed: “Will the
Good Father go with Mildred wherever she goes. Will
He grant her every possible good, and make her to her
husband what she has been to me, my light, my life, my
all.”
Then kissing her forehead, he bade her go, and not
come to him again until she had been some weeks a
315happy wife. Often during her bridal tour did Mildred’s
thoughts turn back to that sick-room, and after her return,
her first question was for Oliver.
“Clubs is on his last legs,” was the characteristic answer
of the Judge, while Richard added: “He has asked
for you often, and been so much afraid you would not be
here till he was dead.”
“Is he so bad?” said Mildred; and calling Lawrence,
who was tossing Edith in the air, she asked him to go
with her to the gable-roof.
At the sight of them a deep flush spread itself over the
sick man’s cheek, and Mildred cried:
“You are better than they told me. You will live yet
many years.”
“No, darling,” he answered; “I am almost home, and
now that I have seen you again, I have no wish it should
be otherwise. But, Milly, you must let me have your husband
to-night. There is something I wish to tell him,
and I can do it better when it is dark around me. Shall
it be so, Milly?”
“Yes, Olly,” was Mildred’s ready answer.
And so that night, while she lay sleeping with Edith in
her arms, Lawrence sat by Oliver listening to his story.
“My secret should have died with me,” said Oliver,
“did I not know that there is some merit in confession,
and I hope thus to atone for my sin, if sin it can be, to
love as I have loved.”
316“You, Oliver?” asked Lawrence, in some surprise;
and Oliver replied:
“Yes, Lawrence, I have loved as few have ever loved,
and for that love I am dying long before my time. It
began years and years ago, when I was a little boy, and in
looking over my past life, I can scarcely recall a single
hour which was not associated with some thought of
the brown-haired girl who crept each day more and
more into my heart, until she became a part of my very
being.”
Lawrence started, and grasping the hand lying outside
the counterpane, said:
“My Mildred, Oliver! I never dreamed of this.”
“Yes, your wife,” Oliver whispered, faintly. “Forgive
me, Lawrence, for I couldn’t help it, when I saw her so
bright, so beautiful, so like a dancing sunbeam. She was
a merry little creature, and even the sound of her voice
stirred my very heartstrings when I was a boy. Then,
when we both were older, and I awoke to the nature
of my feelings toward her, I many a time laid down upon
the grass in the woods out yonder, and prayed that I might
die, for I knew how worse than hopeless was my love.
Oh, how I loathed myself!—how I hated my deformity,
sickening at the thought of starry-eyed Mildred wasting
her regal beauty on such as me. At last there came a
day when I saw a shadow on her brow, and with her head
in my lap, she told me of her love for you, while I compelled
317myself to hear, though every word burned into my
soul. You know the events which followed, but you do
not know the fierce struggle it has cost me to keep from
her a knowledge of my love. But I succeeded, and she
has never suspected how often my heart has been wrung
with anguish when in her artless way she talked to me of
you, and wished I could love somebody, so as to know,
just what it was. Oh, Lawrence! that was the bitterest
drop of all in the cup I had to drain. Love somebody!—ah
me, never human being worshipped another as I have
worshipped Mildred Howell; and after I’m dead, you may
tell her how the cripple loved her, but not till then, for
Lawrence, when I die, it must be with my head on Mildred’s
shoulder. Hers must be the last face I look upon,
the last voice I listen to. Shall it be so? May she come?
Tell me yes, for I have given my life for her.”
“Yes, yes,” answered Lawrence, “she shall surely
come,” and he pressed the poor hands of him who was
indeed dying for Mildred Howell.
Twenty-four hours had passed, and again the October
moon looked into the chamber where Oliver lay dying.
All in vain the cool night wind moved his light-brown
hair, or fanned his feverish brow where the perspiration
was standing so thickly. All in vain were Hepsy’s groans
and the Judge’s whispered words, “Pity, pity, and he so
318young.” All in vain the deep concern of Richard Howell
and Lawrence, for nothing had power to save him, not
even the beautiful creature who had pillowed his head
upon her arm and who often bent down to kiss the lips,
which smiled a happy smile and whispered:
“Dear, dear Mildred.”
“Let my head sink lower,” he said at last; “so I can
look into your eyes.”
Very carefully Lawrence Thornton adjusted the weary
head, laying it more upon the lap of his young bride, and
whispering to Oliver:
“Can you see her now?”
“Yes,” was the faint reply, and for a moment there
was silence, while the eyes of the dying man fixed themselves
upon the face above them, as if they fain would
take a semblance of those loved features up to heaven.
Then in tones almost inaudible he told her how happy
she had made his short life, and blessed her as he had
often done before.
“Mildred, Mildred, dear, dear Mildred,” he kept repeating,
“in the better land you will know, perhaps, how
much I love you, dear, darling Mildred.”
The words were a whisper now, and no one heard them
save Mildred and Lawrence, who, passed his arm around
his bride and thus encouraged her to sit there while the
pulse grew each moment fainter and the blue eyes dimmer
with the films of coming death.
319“Haven’t you a word for me?” asked Hepsy, hobbling
to his side, but his ear was deaf to her and his eyes saw
nothing save the starry orbs on which they were so intently
fastened.
“Mildred, Mildred, on the banks of the beautiful river
I shall find again the little girl who made my boyhood so
happy, and it will not be wicked to tell how much I love
her,—Milly, Milly, Milly.”
They were the last words he ever spoke, and when
Lawrence Thornton lifted the bright head which had bent
over the thin, wasted face, Richard Howell, said to those
around him:
“Oliver is dead.”
Yes, he was dead, and all the next day the villagers
came in to look at him and to steal a glance at Mildred,
who could not be persuaded to leave him until the sun
went down, when she was taken away by Lawrence and
her father.
Poor Milly, her bridal robes, were exchanged for the
mourning garb, for she would have it so, and when the
third day came she sat with Hepsy close to the narrow
coffin, where slept the one she had loved with all a sister’s
fondness. She it was who had arranged him for the grave,
taking care that none save herself and Lawrence should
see the poor twisted feet which during later years he had
kept carefully hidden from view. Hers were the last lips
which touched his,—hers the last tears which dropped
320upon his face before they closed the coffin and shut him
out from the sunlight and the air.
It was a lovely, secluded spot which they chose for
Oliver’s grave, and when the first sunset light was falling
upon it Lawrence Thornton told his wife how the dead
man had loved her with more than a brother’s love, and
how the night before he died he had confessed the whole
by way of an atonement.
“Poor, poor Olly!” sobbed Mildred. “I never
dreamed of that,” and her tears fell like rain upon the
damp, moist earth above him.
Very tenderly Lawrence led her away, and taking her
home endeavored to soothe her grief, as did the entire
household, even to little Edith, who, climbing into her lap,
told her “not to ty, for Oller was in heaven with mamma
and the baby, and his feet were all straight now.”
Gradually the caresses and endearments lavished upon
her by every one had their effect, and Mildred became
again like her former self, though she could never forget
the patient, generous boy, who had shared her every joy
and sorrow, and often in her sleep Lawrence heard her
murmur: “Poor dear Oliver. He died for me.”
CHAPTER XXIII. CONCLUSION.
321
A few more words and our story is done.
For one short year has Mildred been a
happy wife, and in that time no shadow has
crossed her pathway save when she thinks
of Oliver, and then her tears flow at once; still
she knows that it is well with him, and she would
not, if she could, have him back again in a world
where he suffered so much. Well kept and beautiful
is the ground about his grave, for Richard’s
tasteful hand is often busy there, and on the costly marble
which marks the spot are inscribed the words:
In Memory
of
Our Beloved Brother.
In the distant city there is a handsome dwelling, looking
out upon the Common and the passers-by speak of it as
322the home of Lawrence Thornton, and the gift of Richard
Howell, who made his daughter’s husband rich and
still retained a princely fortune for himself and little
Edith.
Dear little Edith, how she frisks and gambols about her
Beechwood home, filling it with a world of sunshine, and
sometimes making the old Judge forget the aching void
left in his heart, when Lawrence took Mildred away.
That parting was terrible to the old man, and when Mildred
suggested that Edith should live with her, he cried
aloud, begging of her not to leave him all alone,—to spare
him little Beauty. So “Beauty” stayed, and every pleasant
summer evening the Judge sits on the long piazza with
Edith on his lap, and tells her of another little girl who
came to him one winter night, stealing in so quietly that
he did not know she was there until reminded by her of
his falling glasses. Of this story Edith is never weary,
though she often wonders where she was about those days,
and why she was not there to help eat up the prunes,
which she guesses “must have made Milly’s stomach
ache!”
As the Judge cannot enlighten her in the least degree,
she usually falls asleep while speculating upon the matter,
and her grandfather, holding her lovingly in his arms, involuntarily
breathes a prayer of thanksgiving to the kind
Providence which has crowned his later life with so many
blessings.
323Richard is a great comfort to his father, and a great
favorite in the village, where his genial nature and
many virtues have procured him scores of friends, and
where even Widow Simms speaks well of him.
The Judge has made another will, dividing his property
equally between Spitfire and Beauty, as he calls his two
grandchildren, and giving to the “Missionaries,” once
defrauded of their rights, the legacy intended for poor
Clubs.
Old Hepsy lives still in the gable-roof, and when her
rent comes due, Judge Howell sends her a receipt,—not
for any friendship he feels toward her, but because she is
Oliver’s grandmother, and he knows Mildred would be
pleased to have him do so.
Esther Bennett is dead; and the Judge, when he
heard of it, brought his fist down upon his knee, exclaiming:
“There’s one nuisance less in the world! Pity Madame
Geraldine couldn’t follow suit!”
But Geraldine bids fair to live to a good old age, though
she is now seldom seen in the streets of Boston, where
the story of her perfidy is known, and where her name
has become a by-word of reproach. A crushed and
miserable woman, she drags out her days in the privacy
of her own home, sometimes weeping passionately
as she reviews her sinful life, and again railing
bitterly at Lilian, not for anything in particular, but
324because she is unhappy, and wishes to blame some
one.
In Lilian there is little change. Weak-minded, easily
influenced, and affectionate, she has apparently forgotten
her disappointment, and almost every day finds her at
Lawrence’s handsome house, where Mildred welcomes
her with her sweetest smile. In all the city there is no
one so enthusiastic in their praises of her cousin as herself,
and no one who listens to said praises as complacently as
her Uncle Robert.
He is very fond of his daughter-in-law, very glad that
she was not a beggar’s child, and very grateful for the gold
she brought him. In his library there are two portraits
now instead of one, and he often points them out to
strangers, saying, proudly:
“This was taken for my wife, the famous beauty, Mildred
Howell; while this, is my son’s wife, another Mildred
Howell, and the heiress of untold wealth. Hers is
a strange history, too,” he adds, and with a low bow, the
strangers listen, while in far less words than we have
used, he tells them the story we have told,—the story of
Mildred with the starry eyes and nut-brown hair.
THE END.
POPULAR NOVELS
BY
Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
1.—
TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.
2.—
ENGLISH ORPHANS.
3.—
HOMESTEAD ON THE HILLSIDE.
4.—
’LENA RIVERS.
5.—
MEADOW BROOK.
6.—
DORA DEANE.
7.—
COUSIN MAUDE.
8.—
MARIAN GREY.
9.—
DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.
10.—
HUGH WORTHINGTON.
11.—
CAMERON PRIDE.
12.—
ROSE MATHER.
13.—
ETHELYN’S MISTAKE.
14.—
MILLBANK.
15.—
EDNA BROWNING.
16.—
WEST LAWN.
17.—
EDITH LYLE.
18.—
MILDRED (New).
“Mrs. Holmes is a peculiarly pleasant and fascinating writer. Her books are always entertaining, and she has the rare faculty of enlisting the sympathy and affections of her readers, and of holding their attention to her pages with deep and absorbing interest.”
All published uniform with this volume. Price $1.50 each. Sold everywhere, and sent free by mail, on receipt of price,